L I B R A HY
OF THE
UNIVERSITY
Of ILLINOIS
2.^1 S
TSxBtE.
*
V'? i
V
STACKS
f*
The person charging this material is re-
sponsible for its return to the library from
which it was withdrawn on or before the
Latest Date stamped below.
Theft, mutilation, and underlining of books are reasons
for disciplinary action and may result in dismissal from
the University.
To renew call Telephone Center, 333-3400
UNIVERSITY OF ILLINOIS LIBRARY AT URBANA-CHAMPAIGN
rQCI 2 0
JUL 1 5
JAN i 4 igo
octrine of Non-Resistance to Evil from the Origin of
Christianity, has been, and still is, Professed by the
Minority of Men. Concerning the book My Religion— Iufor-
mation called forth by this book-Letters of Quakers-Professions
of Garrison— Adin Ballou, his works and Catechism — The Net of
Ranh of Helchitsky— Relations of men towards works that explain
the teachings of Christ-The book of Dymond On War- Asser-
tion of Non-Resistance by Musser-Relations of government in
1818 towards those who refused to join the military service-
General mimical altitude of governments and liberal men towards
those who refused to take a part in the violence of governments
and their conscious effort to conceal and ignore these demonstra-
tions of Christian Non-Resistance.
hong the early responses called forth by my book were
ters from American Quakers. In these letters, while
pressing their sympathy with my ideas in regard to the
lawfulness of violence and war where Christians are con-
ned, the Quakers made known to me many details in
atmn to their sect, which for more than two hundred
>rs has professed the doctrine of Christ in the matter of
n-resistance, and which never has, nor does it now use
apons for self-defence. Together with the letters, the
a -ers sent me many of their pamphlets, periodicals, and
CS ' From these Publications I learned that already
ny years ago, they had demonstrated the Christian’s duty
eeping t e commandment of non-resistance to evil by
4
THE KINGDOM OF GOD.
violence and the error of the church which countenance
wars and executions.
Having shown by a succession of arguments and tex
that war — the slaughter and mutilation of men — is incoi
sistent with .a religion founded on peace and good-will t
men, the Quakers go on to assert that nothing is so coi
ducive to the defamation of Christ’s truth in the eyes of tl
heathen, or so successful in arresting the spread of Christ
anity throughout the world, as the refusal to obey th
commandment, made by men who call themselves Christian
and by the sanction thus given to war and violence. Tt
doctrine of Christ, which has entered into the consciousne
of men, not by force or by the sword, as they say, but l
non-resistance to evil, by humility, meekness, and the loi
of peace, can only be propagated among men by the examp
of peace, love, and concord given by its followers.
A Christian, according to the teaching of the Lor
should be guided in his relations towards men only 1
the love of peace, and therefore there should be no author!
having power to compel a Christian to act in a manner co
trary to God's law and contrary to his chief duty towards 1
fellow-men. |
The requirements of the civil law, they say, may obli
men, who, to win some worldly advantages, seek to concilia
that which is irreconcilable, to violate the law of God ;
for a Christian, who firmly believes that his salvation depen'
upon following the teaching of Christ, this law can have «
meaning.
My acquaintance with the activity of the Quakers a?
with their publications, with Fox, Paine, and particular
with a work published by Dymond in 1827, proved to 1
not only that men have long since recognised the i
possibility of harmonising Christianity and war, but tl
this incompatibility has been proved so clearly and ir
fragably, that one can only wonder how it is possible 1
THE KINGDOM OF GOD.
5
is incongruous union of Christianity with violence — a
)ctrine which is still taught by the church — to remain in
rce.
Beside the information obtained from the Quakers, I
so received from America about the same time advices on
e subject from another and hitherto unknown source.
Lie son of William Lloyd Garrison, the famous anti-slavery
tampion, wrote to me, that having read my book, wherein
: had found ideas similar to those expressed by his father
1838, and taking it for granted that I should be inter-
ted to know that fact, he sent me a book written by Mr.
irrison some fifty years ago, entitled Non-Resistance .
This avowal of principle took place under the following
:cumstances: — In 1838, on the occasion of a meeting of
e Society for the Promotion of Peace, William Lloyd
irrison, while discussing means for the suppression of war,
ived at the conclusion that the establishment of universal
ace can have no solid foundation save in the literal
edience to the commandment of non-resistance by violence
[atthew v. 39), as understood by the Quakers, with whom
irrison was on friendly terms. Having arrived at this
nclusion, he wrote offering to the Society the following
xdamation, which at that time, in 1838, was signed by
my of its members
“ Declaration of Sentiments adopted by the Peace Con-
vention , held in Boston , September 18, 19, and
20, 1838 : —
assembled in Convention, from various sections of the
lerican Union, for the promotion of Peace on earth and
od-will among men, We, the undersigned, regard it as due
ourselves, to the cause which we love, to the country in
ich we live, and to the world, to publish a Declaration,
)ressive of the principles we cherish, the purposes we aim
6
THE KINGDOM OF GOD.
to accomplish, and the measures we shall adopt to car
forward the work of peaceful, universal reformation.
“We cannot acknowledge allegiance to any hum;
government : neither can we oppose any such governme
by a resort to physical force. We recognise but one Kii
and Lawgiver, one Judge and Ruler of mankind. We a
bound by the laws of a Kingdom which is not of this worl
the subjects of which are forbidden to fight ; in whi*
Mercy and Truth are met together, and Righteousness ai
Peace have kissed each other ; which has no state lines, i
national partitions, no geographical boundaries ; in whi
there is no distinction of rank or division of caste, or i
equality of sex ; the officers of which are Peace, its exactc
Righteousness, its walls Salvation, and its gates Praise ; a;
which is destined to break in pieces and consume all otf
kingdoms. Our country is the world, our countrymen i
all mankind. Wc love the land of our nativity only as '
love all other lands. The interests, rights, liberties
American citizens are no more dear to us than are those;
the whole human race. Hence, we can allow no appeal
patriotism to revenge any national insult or injury ; t
Principle of Peace, under whose stainless banner we ral
came not to destroy, but to save, even the worst of enemi
He has left us an example, that we should follow His ste^
God commendeth his love toward us, in that while we wc
yet sinners, Christ died for us.
^ “ We conceive that if a nation has no right to defend its
against foreign enemies, or to punish its invaders,
individual possesses that right in his own case. The u
cannot be of greater importance than the aggregate. If o
man may take life, to obtain or defend his rights, the sai
licence must necessarily be granted to communities, stat
and nations. If he may use a dagger or a pistol, they m
employ cannon, bomb-shells, land and naval forces. T
means of self-preservation must be in proportion to t
THE KINGDOM OF GOD.
7
ignitude of interests at stake and the number of lives
posed to destruction. But if a rapacious and blood-
irsty soldiery, thronging these shores from abroad, with
:ent to commit rapine and destroy life, may not be resisted
the people or magistracy, then ought no resistance to be
ered to domestic troubles of the public peace or of
vate -security. No obligation can rest upon Americans
regard foreigners as more sacred in their persons than
nnselves, or to give them a monopoly of wrong-doing
th impunity.
“ The dogma, that all the governments of the world are
provingly ordained of God, and that the powers that be
the United States, in Russia, in Turkey, are in accord-
ce with His will, is not less absurd than impious. It
ikes the impartial Author of human freedom and equality
equal and tyrannical. It cannot be affirmed that the
wers that be, in any nation, are actuated by the spirit or
ided by the example of Christ, in the treatment of
smies ; therefore, they cannot be agreeable to the will of
>d ; and therefore their overthrow, by a spiritual regenera-
n of their subjects, is inevitable.
“We register our testimony not only against all wars,
ether offensive or defensive, but all preparations for war;
linst every naval ship, every arsenal, every fortification ;
, linst the militia system and a standing army ; against all
* litary chieftains and soldiers ; against all monuments
, nmemorative of victory over a fallen foe, all trophies won
, battle, all celebrations in honour of military or naval
doits; against all appropriations for the defence of a
ion by force and army, on the part of any legislative
jly; against every edict of government requiring of its
^jects military service. Hence we deem it unlawful to
a ir arms, or to hold a military office.
h ‘As every human government is upheld by physical
j :ngth, and its law’s are enforced virtually at the point of
8
THE KINGDOM OF GOD.
the bayonet, we cannot hold any office which imposes uj
its incumbent the obligation to compel men to do right,
pain of imprisonment or death. We therefore volunta:
exclude ourselves from every legislative and judicial bo
and repudiate all human politics, worldly honours, s
stations of authority. If we cannot occupy a seat in
legislature or on the bench, neither can we elect others
act as our substitutes in any such capacity.
“ It follows that we cannot sue any man at law, to com
him by force to restore anything which he may have wro
fully taken from us or others ; but if he has seized our cc
we shall surrender up our cloak, rather than subject him
punishment.
“ We believe that the penal code of the old covenant, ‘
eye for an eye, and a tooth for a tooth/ has been abroga-
by Jesus Christ; and that under the new covenant, t
forgiveness instead of the punishment of enemies has be
enjoined upon all His disciples, in all cases whatsoever. 1
extort money from enemies, or set them upon a pilld
or cast them into prison, or hang them upon gallows,
obviously not to forgive, but to take retribution. ‘ Ven ;
ance is mine, I will repay, saith the Lord.’
“The history of mankind is crowded with evident
proving that physical coercion is not adapted to moral ;
generation; that the sinful disposition of men can
subdued only by love ; that evil can be exterminated fn
the earth only by goodness; that it is not safe to rely up
an arm of flesh, upon man whose breath is in his nostrl
to preserve us from harm; that there is great security
being gentle, harmless, long-suffering, and abundant
mercy ; that it is only the meek who shall inherit the ear
for the violent who resort to the sword are destined
perish with the sword. Hence, as a measure of sou;
policy — of safety to property, life and liberty — of pub
quietude and private enjoyment — as well as on the groui
THE KINGDOM OF GOD.
9
• allegiance to Him who is King of kings and Lord of lords,
- cordially adopt the non-resistance nrinciple; being
nnfident that it provides for all possible consequences,
( 11 insure all things needful to us, is armed with omni-
i >tent power, and must ultimately triumph over every
t sailing force.
“ We advocate no jacobinical doctrine. The spirit of
obinism is the spirit of retaliation, violence, and murder.
! neither fears God nor regards man. We would be filled
i h the spirit of Jesus Christ. If we abide by our
rnciples, it is impossible for us to be disorderly, or plot
ason, or participate in any evil work ; we shall submit to
:ry ordinance of man, for the Lord’s sake; obey all the
i uirements of government, except such as we deem con-
fy to the commands of the gospel; and in no case
t st the operation of law, except by meekly submitting
: he penalty of disobedience.
But while we shall adhere to the doctrine of non-
ii stance and passive submission, we purpose, in a moral
spiritual sense, to speak and act boldly in the cause of
g! ; to assail iniquity in high places and in low places ;
PPly our Principles to all existing civil, political, legal'
c ecclesiastical institutions; and to hasten the time when
r kingdoms of this world will have become the kingdoms
I ar Lord and of his Christ, and He shall reign for ever.
o|It appears to us a self-evident truth, that, whatever the
)i el is designed to destroy at any period of the world,
i l contrary to it, ought now to be abandoned. If, then,'
time is predicted when swords shall be beaten into
ghshares, and spears into pruning-hooks, and men
rt not learn the art of war any more, it follows that all
manufacture, sell, or wield those deadly weapons, do
,riarray themselves against the peaceful dominion of the
jpi God on earth.
ir laving thus briefly stated our principles and purposes,
10 THE KINGDOM OF GOD.
'■v' - I
we proceed to specify the measures we propose to adopt
carrying our object into effect.
“ We expect to prevail through the foolishness of preachin
—striving to commend ourselves unto every man's co
science, in the sight of God. From the press we stu
promulgate our sentiments as widely as practicable. W
shall endeavour to secure the co-operation of all persons,
whatever name or sect. The triumphant progress of t
cause of Temperance and of Abolition in our land, throuj
the instrumentality of benevolent and voluntary assoc
tions, encourages us to combine our own means and effo
for the promotion of a still greater cause. Hence, we sh
employ lecturers, circulate tracts and publications, foi
societies, andjpetition our state and national governmen
in relation to the subject of Universal Peace. It will
our leading object to devise ways and means for effect!
a radical change in the views, feelings, and practices
society, respecting the sinfulness of war and the treatme
of enemies.
“ In entering upon the great work before us, we are r
unmindful that, in its prosecution, we may be called to t<
our sincerity even as in a fiery ordeal. It may subject
to insult, outrage, suffering, yea, even death itself. ^
anticipate no small amount of misconception, misrepreser
tion, calumny. Tumults may arise against us. The \
godly and violent, the proud and pharisaical, the ambitic
and tyrannical, principalities and powers, and spirit
wickedness in high places, may contrive to crush us.
they treated the Messiah, whose example we are humi
striving to imitate. If we suffer with Him we know that
shall reign with Him. We shall not be afraid of th
terror, neither be troubled. Our confidence is in the Lc
Almighty, not in man. Having withdrawn from hun
protection, what can sustain us but that faith which o\
comes the world? We shall not think it strange c
THE KINGDOM OF GOD.
II
prning the fiery trial which is to try us, as though some
;range thing had happened unto us; but rejoice, inasmuch
> we are partakers of Christ’s sufferings. Wherefore, we
ommit the keeping of our souls to God, in well-doing, as
nto a faithful Creator. For every one that forsakes house,
: brethren, or sisters, or father, or mother, or wife, or
lildren, or lands, for Christ’s sake, shall receive a hundred-
»ld, and shall inherit everlasting life.
“ Firmly relying upon the certain and universal triumph of
it sentiments contained in this declaration, however for-
idable may be the opposition arrayed against them — in
ilemn testimony of our faith in their divine origin — we
Teby affix our signatures to it, commending it to the
ason and conscience of mankind, giving ourselves no
xiety as to what may befall us, and resolving in the
;ength of the Lord God calmly and meekly to abide the
sue.”
Later on, Garrison founded a Non-Resistance Society
id started a periodical entitled The Non-Resistant ,
lerein the full significance and consequences of the
>ctrine were plainly set forth, as has been stated in t
oclamation. I gained, subsequently, further informati
>ncerning the fate of this society and the periodical from
biography of William Lloyd Garrison, written by his
ns.
Neither the periodical nor the society enjoyed a long
e. The majority of Garrison’s associates in the work of
derating the slaves, apprehensive lest the too radical views
pressed in The Non-Resistant might alienate men from
e practical business of the abolition of slavery, renounced
e doctrine of non-resistance as expressed in the declara-
)n, and both periodical and society passed out of
istence.
One would suppose that this declaration of Garrison,
emulating, as it did, an important profession of faith in
12
THE KINGDOM OF GOD.
terms both energetic and eloquent, would have made a
deeper impression on men, and have become a subject for
universal consideration. On the contrary, not only is it
unknown in Europe, but even among those Americans who
honour the memory of Garrison there are but few who are
familiar with this.
A similar fate befell another American champion of the
same doctrine, Adin Ballou, who died recently, and who for
fifty years had preached in favour of non-resistance to evil.
How little is known in regard to the question of non-
resistance may be gathered from the fact that the younger
Garrison (who has written an excellent biography of h s
father in four large volumes), in answer to my inquiry
whether any society for the defence of the principles Of
non-resistance was yet alive and possessed adherents, wrot e
me that, so far as he knew, the society had dissolved an d
its members were no longer interested, while at this very'
time Adin Ballou, who had shared Garrison’s labours, and
who had devoted fifty years of his life to the teaching oi r
* the doctrine of non-resistance, both by pen and by tongue ,
still living in Hopedale, Massachusetts. Afterwards p
^^^^Reived a letter from Wilson, a disciple and co-worker of
Wiallou, and subsequently I entered into correspondence witU
w Ballou himself. I wrote to him, and he sent me his works. ,
f from one of which I made the following extract: — “Jesus,
Christ is my Lord and Master,” says Ballou in one of his
articles, written to show the inconsistency of Christians ,
who believe in the right of defensive and offensive warfare
“ I have covenanted to forsake all and follow Hrm,'~thrdugli /
good and evil report, until death. But I am nevertheless ‘
a Democratic Republican citizen of the United States, ■'
implicitly sworn to bear true allegiance to my country, and j
to support its Constitution, if need be, with my life. Jesus
Christ requires me to do unto others as I would that others
should do unto me. The Constitution of the United
THE KINGDOM OF GOD.
13
States requires me to do unto twenty-seven hundred
thousand slaves 99 (they had slaves then ; now they could
easily be replaced by workmen) “ the very contrary of what
I would have them do unto me — viz., assist to keep in a
grievous bondage. . . . But I am quite easy. I vote on.
I help govern on. I am willing to hold any office I may
be elected to under the Constitution. And I am still a
Christian. I profess on. I find difficulty in keeping
covenant both with Christ and the Constitution.
“ Jesus Christ forbids me to resist evil-doers by taking
‘eye for eye, tooth for tooth, blood and life for life.’ My
government requires the very reverse, and depends, for its
own self-preservation, on the halter, the musket, and the
sword, seasonably employed against its domestic and foreign
enemies.
“ In the maintenance and use of this expensive life-
destroying apparatus we can exemplify the virtues of
forgvving our injuries , loving our enemies , blessing them that
cursje us, and doing good to those that hate us . For this
reason we have regular Christian chaplains to pray for us
and. call down the smiles of God on our holy murders.
‘ r I see it all 99 (that is, the contradiction between profes-
sion and life), “and yet I insist that I am as good a
Ch dstian as ever. I fellowship all ; I vote on ; I help
go\ ern on ; I profess on ; and I glory in being at once a
devoted Christian and a no less devoted adherent to the
existing government I will not give in to those miserable
no l-resistant notions. I will not throw away my political
in:
mt;
n
i] mce, and leave unprincipled men to carry on govern-
ing alone.
“The Constitution says— ‘ Congress shall have power to
declare war, grant letters of marque and reprisal/ and I
ag ree to this, I indorse it. I swear to help carry it through.
I 70te for men to hold office who are sworn to support all
is. What then, am I less a Christian ? Is not war a
14
THE KINGDOM OF GOD.
Christian service? Is it not perfectly Christian to murder
hundreds of thousands of fellow human beings ; to ravish
defenceless females, sack and burn cities, and enact all
the other cruelties of war? Out upon these new-fan.led
scruples ! This is the very way to forgive injuries, i nd
love our enemies ! If we only do it all in true love noth ing
can be more Christian than wholesale murder ! ”
In another pamphlet, entitled “How many does it tab ? ”
he says — “One man must not kill. If he does, i is
murder ; two, ten, one hundred men, acting on tl eir
responsibility, must not kill. If they do, it is still mur; er.
But a state or nation may kill as many as they please., nd
it is no murder. It is just, necessary, commendable,, nd
right. Only get people enough to agree to it, andl he
butchery of myriads of human beings is perfectly inno c at.
But how many does it take ? This is the question. ist
so with theft, robbery, burglary, and all other criir es.
Man-stealing is a great crime in one man, or a very *w
men only. But a whole nation can commit it, and the ict
becomes not only innocent, but highly honourable.”
The following is, in substance, a catechism of Bal >u,
compiled for the use of his congregation : —
THE CATECHISM OF NON-RESISTANCE. 1
Q. Whence comes the word non-resistance ?
A . From the utterance : " But I say unto you, That ye
resist not evil.” — Matthew v. 39.
Q. What does this word denote?
A. It denotes a lofty Christian virtue, commanded ;>y
Christ.
Q . Are we to understand the word non-resistance in ts
1 From the Russian version, which Count Tolstoi calls a free tram a-
tion, made with some omissions. After diligent search and inquir I
have been unable to find this catechism among Ballou’s works. — T r.
THE KINGDOM OF GOD.
x 5
broad sense, that is as meaning that one should offer no
resistance to evil whatsoever ?
A . No; it should be understood literally as Christ taught
it — that is, not to return evil for evil. Evil should be
resisted by all lawful means, but not by evil.
Q. From what does it appear that Christ gave that
meaning to non-resistance?
A. From the words which he used on that occasion.
Fhe said : “ Ye have heard that it hath been said, An eye for
an eye, and a tooth for a tooth. But I say unto you, That
ye resist not evil : but whosoever shall smite thee on thy
right cheek, turn to him the other also. And if any man will
sue thee at the law, and take away thy coat, let him have
thy cloke also.”
Q. Whom did he mean by the words : “ Ye have heard
that it hath been said ” ?
A. The patriarchs and the prophets, and that which they
spoke and which is contained in the Old Testament, that
the Jews generally call the Law and Prophets.
Q. To what laws did Christ allude in the words: “Ye
have heard ” ?
A. To those in which Noah, Moses, and other prophets
grant the use of personal violence against those who com-
mit it, for the purpose of punishing and destroying evil
deeds.
Q. Mention such commandments.
A. “Whoso sheddeth man’s blood, by man shall his
blood be shed.” — Genesis ix. 6.
“ He that smiteth a man, so that he die, shall be surely
put to death. And if any mischief follow, then thou shalt
give life for life, eye for eye, tooth for tooth, hand for hand,
foot for foot, burning for burning, wound for wound, stripe
for stripe.” — Exodus xxi. 12, 23, 24, 25.
“And he that killeth any man shall surely be put to
d':ath. And if a man cause a blemish in his neighbour ; as
i6
THE KINGDOM OF GOD.
he hath done, so shall it be done to him ; breach for breac h,
eye for eye, tooth for tooth.” — Leviticus xxiv. 17, 19, 20. i
“ And the judges shall make diligent inquisition : anld,
behold, if the witness be a false witness, and hath testified
falsely against his brother ; then shall ye do unto him, as Ihe
had thought to have done unto his brother. And thine e ye
shall not pity; but life shall go for life, eye for eye, tooth
for tooth, hand for hand, foot for foot.” — Deuteronomy x ix.
18, 19, 21.
These are the injunctions of which Jesus speaks.
Noah, Moses, and the prophets taught that he who
murders, mutilates, or tortures his neighbour doeth evil. In
order to combat and destroy this evil, the evil-doer must
be chastised by death, mutilation, or some personal torture.
Transgressions are to be avenged by transgressions, murder
by murder, torture by torture, evil by evil. Thus taught
Noah, Moses, and the prophets. But Christ forbids all
this. The Gospel says : “ I say unto you, resist ye not evfil,
avenge not one transgression by another, but rather bear: a
repetition of the offence from the evil-doer.” That which
had been allowed is now forbidden. Having understood
what resistance we have been taught, we know exactly what
Christ meant by non-resistance.
Q. Did the teaching of the Ancients admit of resisting
transgression by transgression ?
A. Yes, but Christ forbade it. A Christian has no right in
any case to take the life of, or to offend against, the evil-doer.
. May he not kill or wound another in self-defence?
A. No.
Q. May he enter a complaint to the magistrates for the
purpose of chastising the offender ?
A. No. For that which he does through others, he
practically does himself.
Q. May he fight in the army against foreign or domestic
enemies? L
THE KINGDOM OF GOD.
>7
A, Certainly not. He can take no part in war, or in the
preparation therefor. He can not make use of weapons.
He can not resist one transgression by another, whether he
is aione or in company, either personally or through other
agents. °
Q May he voluntarily select or drill soldiers for the
government ?
i A ' Cann0t do this ’ if he wishes t0 be faithful to the
law of Christ.
Q. May he voluntarily contribute money to assist a
government which is supported by military power, execu-
tions, and violence in general ?
A. No; unless the money is to be used for some special
purpose justifiable in itself, where the object and the means
employed are good.
Q. May he pay taxes to such a government?
A. No, he should not pay taxes on his own accord, but
he should not resist the levying of a tax. A tax imposed
by the government is levied independently of the will of
the citizens. It may not be resisted without recourse to
violence, and a Christian should not use violence; there-
fore he must deliver his property to the forced damage
caused by authorities. fa
Q. May a Christian vote at elections and take part in
<^ourt of Law or in the government ?
A. No. To take a part in elections, Courts of Law, or
in the administration of government is the same thing as a
participation in the violence of the government.
Q- What is the chief significance of the doctrine of non-
resistance ?
A. To show that it is possible to extirpate evil from one’s
own heart, as well as from that of one’s neighbour. This
coctnne forbids men to do that which perpetuates and
multiplies evil in this world. He who attacks another, and
does mm an injury, excites a feeling of hatred the worst of
3
i8
THE KINGDOM OF GOD.
all evil. To offend our neighbour because he has offended
us, with ostensible motive of self-defence, means but to
repeat the evil act against him as well as against ourselves,
— it means to beget, or at least to let loose, or to encourage
the Evil Spirit whom we wish to expel. Satan cannot be
driven out by Satan, falsehood cannot be purged by false-
hood, nor can evil be conquered by evil. True non-resist-
ance is the only real method of resisting evil. It crushes
the serpents head. It destroys and extirminates all evil
feeling.
Q. But admitting that the idea of the doctrine is correct,
is it practicable ?
A . As practicable as any virtue commanded by the law
of God. Good deeds cannot be performed under ail cir-
cumstances without self-sacrifice, privations, suffering, and
in extreme cases without the loss of life itself. But he who
prizes life more than the fulfilment of God's will is already
dead to the only true life. Such a man in trying to save
his life will lose it. Furthermore, wherever non-resistance
costs the sacrifice of one's life, or of some essential advantage
of life, resistance costs thousands of such sacrifices.
Non-resistance preserves ; resistance destroys .
It is much safer to act justly than unjustly; to endure an
offence rather than resist it by violence ; safer even in regard
to the present life. If all men refused to resist evil the
world would be a happy one.
Q. But if only a few were to act thus, what would become
of them ?
A . Even if but one man were to act thus, and the others
should agree to crucify him, would it not be more glorious
for him to die in the glory of non-resisting love, praying
for his enemies, than live wearing the crown of C'sesar,
besprinkled with the blood of the murdered ? But whether
it be one man or thousands of men who are firmly deter-
mined not to resist evil by evil, still, whether in the midst of
THE KINGDOM OF GOD.
*9
civilised or uncivilised neighbours, men who do not rely on
violence are safer than those who do. A robber, a murderer,
a villain, will be less likely to harm them if he finds them
offering no armed resistance. “ All they that take the
sword shall perish with the sword,” and he who seeks peace,
who acts like a friend, who is inoffensive, who forgives and
forgets injuries, generally enjoys peace, or if he dies he dies
a blessed death.
Hence, if all were to follow the commandment of non-
resistance, there would manifestly be neither offence nor
evil-doing. If even the majority were composed of such
men they would establish the rule of love and good-will
even towards the offenders, by not resisting evil by evil nor
using violence. Even if such men formed a numerous
minority, they would have such an improving moral influence
over society that every severe punishment would be revoked,
and violence and enmity would be replaced by peace and
good-will If they formed but a small minority, they would
rarely experience anything worse than the contempt of the
world, while the world, without preserving it or feeling
grateful therefor, would become better and wiser from its
latent influence. And if, in the most extreme cases, certain
members of the minority might be persecuted unto death,
these men, thus dying for the truth, would have left their
doctrine already sanctified by. the blood of martyrdom.
Peace be with all ye who seek peace; and may the all-
conquering love be the imperishable inheritance of every
soul who submits of its own accord to the law of Christ.
Resist not evil by violence . — Adin Ballou.
For fifty years Ballou wrote and published books chiefly
on the subject of non-resistance. In these writings, remark-
able for their eloquence and simplicity of style, the question
is considered in all its aspects. He proved it to be the
duty jof every Christian who professes to believe that the
Bible, is a revelation from God, to obey this commandment
i
1
20
THE KINGDOM OF GOD.
He enumerates the arguments against the commandment
of non-resistance, drawn from the Old as well as from the
New Testament, the expulsion from the Temple, among
others, and answers each one in turn. Setting the Bible
aside, he points out the practical good sense on which this
principle is founded, sums up the arguments against it, and
refutes them. For instance, in one chapter of his work he
treats of non-resistance to evil in exceptional cases, and
affirms that granting the truth of the supposition that there
are cases to which the rule of non-resistance cannot be
applied, that would prove that the rule in general is
inconsistent. Citing such exceptional cases, he proves
that these are the very occasions when the application of
this rule is both wise and necessary. The question has
been viewed from every side, and no argument, whether
of opponent or sympathiser, has been neglected or left
unanswered. I mention this in order to call attention to
the deep interest which works of this class ought to excite
in men who profess Christianity ; and it would seem there-
fore that Ballou’s zeal should have been recognised, and
the ideas he expressed either accepted or disproved. But
such was not the case. Ct
The life-w r ork of Garrison, the father, his founding the
society of the Non-Resistant and his declaration, CQjjvinred
me more even than my intercourse with the Quakers, that
the divergence of the Christianity of the State from Christ’s
law of non-resistance by violence has been long since
noticed and pointed out, and men have laboured and still
do labour to counteract it. Thus Ballou’s earnestness has
fortified my opinion. But the fate of Garrison, and
particularly that of Ballou, almost unknown, notwithstanding
fifty years of active and persistent work in one direction,
has confirmed me in the belief that there exists a certain
inexpressed but fixed determination to oppose all such
attempts by a wall of silence.
tiie kingdom of god.
21
In August of 1890 Ballou died, and his obituary apoeared
in the American Religio- Philosophical Journal of August
23rd.
From this obituary we learn that Ballou was the spiritual
leader of a community, that he had preached from 8000
to 9000 sermons, married 1 000 couples, and written 500
articles, but in regard to the object of his life’s devotion
not a word is said; the word “non-resistance” is never
mentioned
All the exhortations of the Quakers for 200 years, all the
efforts of Garrison, the father, the foundation of his society^
his periodical and his declarations, as well as the life-work
of Ballou, are the same as if they had never existed.
Another striking example of the obscurity into which a
work written for the purpose of explaining the principle of
non-resistance, and to denounce those who refuse to recog-
nise this commandment, may fall, is the fate of a book by
the Czec Helchitsky, which has only recently been dis-
covered, and which up to the present time has never been
printed.
Shortly after the publication of my book in German I
received a letter from a Professor of the Prague University
who wrote to tell me of a book which had never been
printed, a work written in the fifteenth century by the Czec
Helchitsky, and entitled The Net of Faith. In this work
written four centuries ago, Helchitsky, as the Professor tells
me, has expressed exactly the same opinion in regard to
true and false Christianity that I did in my work entitled
My Religion. The Professor wrote that the work of
Helchitsky was to appear in print for the first time in the
Czec language, in one of the publications of the St. Peters-
burg Academy of Science. As I was unable to obtain the
book I endeavoured to ascertain all that was known of
Helchitsky himself, and this knowledge I gained from a
German book sent to me by the same Professor in Prague.
22
THE KINGDOM OF GOD.
Besides that I learned something from Pipin’s History of
Czec Literature . Pipin says — *
“ The Net of Faith is the doctrine of Christ, wherewith
man is to be raised from the gloomy depths of the social
sea of iniquity. True faith is to believe the words of God;
but we are living in times when men call the true faith
heresy ; hence it is upon our own reason that we must rely
to discover the truth if we possess it not. Darkness has
concealed it from men, and they no longer recognise the
true law of Christ.
“ As an illustration of the law, Helchitsky cites the original
social organisation of Christian society, which is considered
by the Church of Rome of the present time as rank heresy.
“This primitive church was his own ideal of a social
order founded upon equality, liberty, and fraternity.
Christianity, according to Helchitsky, still preserves this
foundation, and has but to return to its pure teaching to
render any other social order whose existence requires the
authority of pope or king quite superfluous. The law of
love will suffice for all. . . .
“Historically, Helchitsky assigns the decadence of
Christianity to the time of Constantine the Great, whom
the Pope Silvester received into the Church in spite of his
pagan life and morals. Constantine in return rewarded the
Pope by endowing him with riches and temporal power.
Since then these two forces have played into each others
hands, seeking only outward glory. Doctors, men of learn-
ing, and the clergy, caring only to maintain their influence
over the world, excited the nations one against the other,
encouraging the crimes of murder and rapine, and thus
destroying Christianity, both in faith and practice. Hel-
chitsky totally denies the right oT man to wage war or to
exact the penalty of death. According to him, every
soldier, even if he be a ‘knight/ is only a transgressor, a
crimiiial, and a murderer.”
THE KINGDOM OF GOD.
23
All this, with the addition of some biographical details
and extracts from the correspondence of Helchitsky, is
related in the German book.
Having thus become acquainted with the essence of
Helchitsky's teachings, I awaited with still greater impati-
ence the appearance of The Net of Faith in the Academy's
periodical. But one, two, three years passed, and the
book was not forthcoming. It was only in 1888 that I
learned that the printing had been suspended. I obtained
the proof-sheets of what had been printed and read them.
In many respects it was a wonderful book.
Its contents have been accurately summarised by Pipin.
Helchitsky’s principal idea is, that Christianity in league
with sovereignty during the reign of Constantine the Great,
and continuing to develop under these conditions, became
corrupted and ceased to be Christianity. He called his
book The Net of Faith because he had chosen for his
motto that verse from the New Testament which speaks of
them^sciples as fishers of men. He carries on the simile
thus '“Through His disciples, Christ caught the world in
the net of His faith, but the larger fishes, breaking the net,
escaped ; then others followed through these same holes
made by the large fishes, and the net was left almost
empty.” By the big fish he means the popes, emperors,
and sovereigns who, without giving up their authority,
accepted Christianity, but not in its reality, but in its
semblance.
Helchitsky teaches the same doctrine that is now taught
by the Non-Resistant Mennonites and Quakers, and in
former times by the Bogomiles, the Paulicians, and other
sects. He teaches that Christianity, requiring as it does
from its followers humility, gentleness, a forgiving spirit,
the turning of the other cheek when one is struck, and the
love of one's enemies, is not compatible with that violence
which is an essential element of authority. A Christian,
24
THE KINGDOM OF GOD.
according to Helchitsky, should not only refuse to be a
commander or a soldier, but he should take no part in
government, neither should he become a tradesman, nor
even a landowner. He might be an artisan or a farmer.
This book is among the few which have been saved from
the flame into which books denouncing official Christianity
were commonly cast. As all such so-called heretical works
were usually burned with their authors, very few of those
which denounce official Christianity have been preserved—
and for this reason the book of which we speak has a special
interest.
But apart from its interest, concerning which there may
be differences of opinion, it is one of the most remarkable
results of human thought, both on account of its profundity
and the wonderful power and beauty of its language, not to
mention its antiquity. And yet this book has remained
unprinted for centuries, and continues to be unknown
except to a few specialists. ( See Note, end of chapter!')
One would think that works like these of the Quake of
Garrison, of Ballou, and of Helchitsky, — which affiriPand
prove by the authority of the Bible, that the world misinter-
prets the teaching of Christ, — would arouse an interest,
would make a sensation, would give rise to discussions
between the clergy and their flocks.
One might suppose that works which deal with the very
essence of the Christian doctrine would be reviewed, and
either acknowledged to be just, or else refuted and con-
demned.
Not at all. Every one of these works suffers the same
fate. Men of widely differing opinions, believers, ^nd,
what is still more surprising, unbelieving liberals, as tho'ugh
by common consent preserve an obstinate silence in regard
to them. Thus every attempt to explain the true meaning
of Christ’s doctrine goes for nothing.
And more astonishing still is the ignorance concerning
TIIE KINGDOM OF GOD.
25
two works whose existence was made known to me after the
publication of my own book. One is a work by Dymond,
On War, printed for the first time in London in 1824, and
the other by Daniel Musser, entitled Non-Resistance Asserted,
was written in 1864.
The ignorance in regard to these books is amazing ; the
more so, that apart from their merit, both treat not so much
of the theory as of its practical application to life ; of the
relations of Christianity to military service, which is par-
ticularly interesting in view of the system of conscription.
It may be asked, perhaps, what action is befitting for a
subject who believes that war is incompatible with religion,
when his government calls upon him for military service?
One would take this to be a vital question, whose answer,
in view of our present system of conscription, becomes one
of serious importance. All men, or the majority of mankind,
are Christians, and every male is required to do military
duty. How man, in his Christian character, is to meet this
demand, Dymond gives the following reply : —
“It is his duty , mildly and temperately , yet firmly , to refuse
to serve.
“There are some persons who, without any deter-
minate process of reasoning, appear to conclude that
responsibility for national measures attaches solely to those
who direct them ; that it is the business of governments to
consider what is good for the community, and that, in these
cases, the duty of the subject is merged in the will of the
sovereign. Considerations like these are, I believe, often
voluntarily permitted to become opiates of the conscience.
I have no part, it is said, in the councils of the government,
and am not, therefore, responsible for its crimes. We are,
indeed, not responsible for the crimes of our rulers, but
we are responsible for our own; and the crimes of our rulers
are our own, if, whilst we believe them to be crimes, we
promote them by our co-operation. . . .
26
THE KINGDOM OF GOD.
“ Those who suppose that obedience in all things is
required, or that responsibility in political affairs is
transferred from the subject to the sovereign, reduce
themselves to a great dilemma. It is to say, that we
must resign our conduct and our consciences to the
will of others, and act wickedly or well, as their good
or evil may preponderate, without merit for virtue, or
responsibility for crime.”
It is worthy of notice that the same is expressed
in a maxim to soldiers, which they are required to
memorise. Dymond says that only a commander
answers for the consequences of his order. But this
is unjust. A man cannot remove the responsibility for
his actions from himself. And this is evident from the
following : — “ If your superior orders you to kill your
child, your neighbour, your father, or your mother, will
you obey? If you will not, there is an end of the
argument; for if you may reject his authority in one
instance, where is the limit to rejection ? There is no
rational limit but that which is assigned by Christianity,
and that is both rational and practicable. . . .
“We think, then, that it is the business of every man
who believes that war is inconsistent with our religion,
respectfully, but steadfastly, to refuse to engage in it. Let
such as these remember that an honourable and an awful
duty is laid upon them. It is upon their fidelity, so far
as human agency is concerned, that the cause of p^ace
is suspended. Let them, then, be willing to avow their
opinions and to defend them. Neither let them be contented
with words, if more than words, if suffering also, is required.
It is only by the unyielding fidelity of virtue that corruption
can be extirpated. If you believe that Jesus Christ has
prohibited slaughter, let not the opinions or the commands
of a world induce you to join in it. By this ‘ steady and
determinate pursuit of virtue/ the benediction which
THE KINGDOM OF GOD.
27
attaches to those who hear the sayings of God and do
them, will rest upon you, and the time will come when
even the world will honour you as contributors to the
work of human reformation.”
Musser’s work, entitled Non-Resistance Asserted , or King-
dom of Christ and Kingdom of this World Separated , was
published in 1864.
This book deals with the same question, drawing its
illustrations from the drafting of the United States citizens
during the time of the Civil War. Xln setting forth the
reasons why men should have the light to decline military
service, his arguments are no less applicable to the present
time. In his introduction the author says: “It is well
known that there are great numbers of peoples in the
United States who profess to be conscientiously opposed
to war. They are mostly called non-resistants, or defence-
less Christians, and refuse to defend their country, or take
up arms at the call of the government and go forth to
battle against its enemies. Hitherto this conscientious
scruple has been respected by the government in this
country; and those claiming it have been relieved or
excused from this service.
“Since the commencement of the present civil war in the
United States the public mind has been unusually agitated
on this subject. It is not unreasonable that such persons
as feel it to be their duty to go forth and endure the hard-
ships of camp life and imperil health, life, and limb in
defence of their country and government, should feel some
jealousy of those who have, with themselves, long enjoyed
the protection and benefits of the government, and yet, in
the hour of its need, refuse to share the burden of its
defence and protection. Neither is it strange that such
a position should be looked upon as most unreasonable and
monstrous, and those who hold it be regarded with some
suspicion. Many able speakers and writers,” says the
28
THE KINGDOM OF GOD.
author, “ have raised their voices and pens to refute the
idea of non-resistance, as both unreasonable and unscrip-
tural. This is not to be wondered at, seeing that those
who profess the principle and do not possess it, or correctly
understand it, act inconsistently, and thereby bring the
profession into disrepute and contempt. However much
misapplication or abuse of a principle may prejudice the
minds of those who are unacquainted with a subject, it is
yet no argument against its truth.”
The author at first proves it to be the duty of each
Christian to obey the rule of non-resistance. He says that
the rule is perfectly explicit, and that it has been given by
Christ to all Christianity without any possibility of being
misinterpreted. “ Judge for yourselves, whether it is right
or wrong to obey man more than you do the Lord,” said
both Peter and John; and in exactly the same way every
man who wishes to be a Christian should regard the require-
ment of his nation to be a soldier, remembering that Christ
has told him, “ Do not resist evil.”
This, in the opinion of Musser, decides the question of
principle. Another point, as to the right of declining
military duty while one enjoys the advantages accruing
through violence, the author considers in detail, and arrives
at the conclusion that should a Christian who follow^ the
teaching of Christ refuse to go to the war, he must also
decline to take any position under the government or any
part in the elections, neither must he have recourse to any
officer of the law for his own personal advantage. Our
author goes on to consider the relation between the Old
and New Testaments and the significance of government
for non-Christians; arguments against the doctrine of non-
resistance are enumerated and refuted. The author closes
his book with the following words : — “ Christians need no
governments : for they ought not to obey it in those matters
wherein Christ’s teaching is set at nought, and still less
THE KINGDOM OF GOD.
29
should they take an active part in it. Christ has chosen
his disciples out of the world. They have no promise of
temporal good or happiness, but the contrary. Their
promise is in the world to come. The spirit which they
possess renders them happy and contented in any sphere
of life. So long as the world tolerates them, they are
contented; but if it will not let them dwell in peace,
they flee to another city or place ; and so they are true
pilgrims and strangers on earth, having no certain abiding
place. . . . They are well contented that the dead may
bury their dead, if they are only permitted to follow Christ.”
Without deciding upon the merits of this definition of a
Christian’s duty in regard to war, which we find set down
in these two works, w r e cannot fail to see the urgent need
for a decision in regard to the question itself.
There are men — hundreds of thousands of Quakers,
Mennonites, our own Duhobortzi, Molokani, men who
belong to no sect whatsoever — who believe that violence
and therefore military service is incompatible with Christi-
anity; every year, for instance, we see in Russia a number
of men refusing to obey the conscription, because of their
religious opinions. And how does the government deal
with them ? Does it release them ? Oh no. , . . Does it
use force, and in case of disobedience punish them ? Not
exactly. , . , In 1818, government managed the affair in
this wise.
^ The following is an extract, hardly known to any one
in Russia, from a letter of Muravibv-Karsky, which was
prohibited by the Russian censor
“ Ti flis, October 2 nd , 1818.
“ This morning the commander of the fortress told me
that five peasants belonging to the landowners of the
government of Tambov had been recently sent into the
province of Griisia. These men were intended to serve
as soldiers, but they refused to obey. They were flogged
30
THE KINGDOM OF GOD.
several times and made to run the gauntlet, but they were
ready to give themselves up to the most cruel tortures, yea,
even to death itself, to escape military service. ‘ Let us go
our way and harm us not, we do no harm ourselves. All
men are equal. The sovereign is a man like one of us, why
should we pay him taxes, and wherefore should we risk
our lives to kill in battle those who have never done us
any harm ? Draw and quarter us, if you will, and we shall
never change our minds ; we will never wear the uniform,
nor mess at the soldier's table. Some pitying soul may
give us alms, but from the government we neither have had
nor will have anything whatsoever.' Such are the words
of these peasants, who assure us that there are many men
in Russia like themselves. Four times they were brought
before the Committee of Ministers, and it was finally
decided that a report be made to the Czar, who ordered
them to be sent to Grusia for discipline, and desired the
Commander-in-Chief to forward a monthly report of the
progress made in bringing these peasants to a proper frame
of mind."
The final result of this discipline is not known, for the
matter was kept a profound secret, and the episode may
never have been made public.
This was the conduct of the government seventy-five
years ago in the greater number of cases, always carefully
hiding the truth from the people ; and it pursues the same
policy at the present day, except in regard to the
German Mennonites, who live in the government of
Kherson, and who in lieu of military duty serve a corre-
sponding term as foresters,— the justice of their refusil to
obey the conscription being recognised.
But they are the sole exception; all others who from
religious scruples refuse to perform military duty are treated
in the manner just described.
At first the government employs all the methods of
THE KINGDOM OF GOD.
3 *
coercion now in use to discipline and convert the rebels,
while at the same time the most profound secrecy envelops
all these proceedings. I know of a process which was
begun in 1884 against a man who had declined to serve, —
a long drawn-out trial which was guarded by the Ministry
as a great secret.
The first step is usually to send the accused to the priests,
and be it said to their shame, they always try to win over
the insubordinate. But as the influence exercised in the
name of Christ is generally unsuccessful, the delinquent is
sent from the clergy to the gendarmes, who finding in him
no political offence send him back, whereupon he is
despatched to the scientists, the doctors, and thence into
the insane hospital. While he is thus sent to and fro, the
delinquent, deprived of his liberty like a condemned con-
vict, is made to endure every kind of indignity and suffer-
ing. Four such cases have come to my knowledge. The
doctors generally release the man from the insane hospital,
and then every underhanded and crafty device is employed
to delay the accused, because his release might encourage
others to follow his example. He is not allowed to remain
among the soldiers lest they discover from him that con-
scription is not, as they are taught to believe, in accordance
with the law of God, but opposed to it. The most satis-
factory arrangement for a government would be either to
execute the delinquent or beat him with rods until he died,
as was done in former times. But it is awkward to con-
demn a man to public execution because he is true to the
doctrine which we all profess to believe. Nor is it possible
to take no notice of a man when he refuses to obey. So the
| government either tortures the man in order to compel him
to deny Christ, or tries to rid itself of him by some means
which will hide both the man and the crime from the eyes
of the world, rather than resort to public execution. All
sorts; of cunning manoeuvres and tricks are employed to
32
TIIE KINGDOM OF GOD.
torment the man. He is either banished to some remote
province, or exasperated to disobedience and then im-
prisoned, or sent to the reform battalion, where he may be
subjected to torture, without publicity or restriction ; or he
is pronounced insane and locked up in the insane asylum.
For instance, one was exiled to Tashkent; that is to say,
a pretence was made of transferring him thither. Another
was sent to Omsk, a third was court-martialled for dis-
obedience and imprisoned, and a fourth was put into a
house for the insane. The same thing is repeated on every
side. Not only the government, but the majority of liberal
free-thinkers, as though by preconcerted agreement, care-
fully avoid alluding to what has been said, written, or done
in this matter of denouncing the inconsistency of violence,
as embodied in its most shocking, crude, and striking form,
in the person of a soldier, — this readiness to commit murder,
—-not only with the precepts of Christianity, but with the
dictates of mere humanity, which the world professes to
obey.
Hence, all the information that I have gathered concern-
ing what has been accomplished and what is still going on
in this work of explaining the doctrine of Christ and the
light in which it is regarded by the ruling powers of Europe
and America, has confirmed me in the conviction that a
spirit inimical to true Christianity dwells in these authorities,
exhibited chiefly by the conspiracy of silence with which
they enshroud any manifestation of it.
\
NOTE.
“The publication of this book (The Net of Faith
ended [completed] by the Academy in the last monl
the present year (189 3).” — Note received by the Pub
from Count Tolstoi while this work 7 vas going to fress.
was
hs of
Usher
THE KINGDOM OF GOD.
33
CHAPTER II.
Opinions of Believers and Unbelievers in regard to Non-
Resistance. The fate of the book My Religion — The evasive
answers of religious critics to the questions propounded in that book
— 1st ansv/er, Violence does not contradict Christianity — 2nd answer,
Necessity of violence for the purpose of repressing evil-doers —
3rd answer, Necessity of violence for the defence of one’s neigh-
bour — 4th answer, The violation of the commandment of Non-
Resistance regarded as a weakness — 5th answer, Evasion of the
answer by a pretence that this matter has long since been decided
— The cloak of church authority, antiquity, the holiness of religious
men, explain for many the contradictions between violence and
Christianity, in theory as well as in life — Usual attitude of the
clergy and authorities in regard to the profession of true Christi-
anity — General character of Russian secular writers — Foreign
secular critics — Incorrectness of the opinions of the former and the
lattQ v used by a failure to understand the true meaning of the
docg ne of Christ.
All the criticisms of the statements contained in my own
book have given me a similar impression of a wish to
ignore the subject.
As 1 had anticipated, no sooner was the book published
than it was prohibited, and should, according to law, have
been burned. But instead of being consumed by the
flames, every copy was taken by the government officials
and circulated in large numbers, both in manuscript and in
3
34
THE KINGDOM OF GOD.
the lithographed sheets, as well as in translations which
were published abroad. It was not long before criticisms
began to appear, not only from the clergy, but from the
secular world, which the government, so far from forbidding,
took pains to encourage. Hence the very refutation of the
book, the existence of which they assumed to be unknown,
was made the theme of theological controversy.
These criticisms, both foreign and domestic, may be
divided into two classes, religious and secular, the former
by persons who consider themselves believers, and the
latter by free-thinkers. I shall begin by considering the
former. In my book I accuse the clergy of inculcating
doctrines contrary to the commandments of Christ, plainly
and clearly expressed in the Sermon on the Mount, and
particularly in regard to the commandment of non-resist-
ance to evil, thereby depriving the doctrine of Christ of all
its significance. Do the ministers of the Gospel believe
the Sermon on the Mount, including the commandment
of non-resistance, to be of divine origin? Having felt
themselves obliged to review my book, it would seem as if
they must first of all answer the principal charge, and de-
clare at once whether they do or do not consider the Sermon
on the Mount and the commandment of non-resistance
obligatory upon a Christian. Instead of making the usual
reply couched in words such as “ Though one; cannot
deny, neither can one affirm, the more so as,”h*tc., let
them give a categorical answer to my question! : Did
Christ practically require his disciples to do that which he
taught in the Sermon on the Mount, and therefore may a
Christian appeal to a legal tribunal, either for defence or
prosecution, and still remain a Christian ? May he con-
sistently take a part in a government which is the instrument
of violence? And that most important question, which
since the introduction of the general conscription concerns
us all : May a Christian remain a Christian and still disobey
THE KINGDOM OF GOD.
35
the direct command of Christ ; may he promise to conduct
himself in a manner directly opposed to the doctrine of
Christ, by entering into military service and putting himself
in training to be a murderer ?
The questions are put plainly and directly, and would
seem to call for plain and direct answers. But no; my
book has been received just as all previous denunciations
have been, those denunciations of the clergy who have
deviated from the law of Christ, with which history abounds
since the time of Constantine the Great. Many words
have been expended in noting the errors of my interpreta-
tion of this or that passage of the Scriptures, of how wrong
I am in referring to the Trinity, the Redemption and the
Immortality of the soul, but never a word of that vital
question : How are we to reconcile those lessons of forgive-
ness, humility, patience, and love towards all mankind, our
neighbours as well as our enemies, taught us by the Teacher,
which dwell in the heart of each of us, with the neces-
sities caused by military aggression against our own country-
men as well as against foreigners? All that deserves the
name of a response to these questions may be summed up
under live headings. I have endeavoured to bring together
in this book not only the criticisms upon my book, but
everything that has ever been written on this subject.
The first criticisms with which I deal come mostly from
men of high position, either in Church or State, who feel
quite sure that no one will venture to combat their assertions;
should any one make the attempt, they would never hear
the arguments. These men, intoxicated for the most part
by their authority, have forgotten that there is a Christianity
in whose name they hold their places. They condemn as
sectarian all that which is truly Christ-like in Christianity,
while on the other hand every text in both Old and New
Testaments which can be wrested from its meaning so as
tu justify an anti-Christian or pagan sentiment — upon these
36
THE KINGDOM OF GOD.
they establish the foundation of Christianity. In order to
confirm their statement that Christianity is not opposed to
violence, these men generally quote with the greatest assur-
ance equivocal passages from the Old and New Testaments,
interpreting them in the most anti-Christian spirit — the
death of Ananias and Sapphira, the execution of Simon
the Sorcerer, etc. All of Christ's words that can possibly
be misinterpreted are quoted in vindication of cruelty — the
expulsion from the Temple, the words “. . . it shall be
more tolerable in that day for Sodom than for that city ”
(Luke x. 12), and other passages. According to these men,
a Christian is not at all obliged to be guided by the spirit of
humility, forgiveness, and love of his enemies. It is useless
to try to refute such a doctrine, because men who affirm it
refute themselves,, or rather they turn away from Christ
himself, to invent an ideal and a form of religion all their
own, forgetful of Him in whose name both the Church
and the offices they hold exist. If men but knew that
the Church preaches an unforgiving, murder-loving, and
belligerent Christ, they would not believe in that Church,
and its doctrines would be defended by none.
The second method, somewhat more awkward, consists
in affirming that though Christ did, in point of fact, teach
us to turn the other cheek, and to share our cloak, and that
these are indeed lofty moral laws, still . . . the world
abounds in evil-doers, and if these wretches are not subdued
by force, the righteous will perish and the world will be
destroyed. I met with this argument for the first time in
St. John Chrysostom, and have called attention to its
unfairness in my book entitled My Religion.
This argument is groundless, because if we allow^ our-
selves to look upon our fellow-men as evil-doers, outcasts
(Rakk), we sap the very foundations of the Christian doctrine,
which teaches us that we, the children of the Heavenly
Father, are brothers and equal one to the other. In
THE KINGDOM OF GOD.
3 /
the second place, if the same Father had permitted us to
use violence towards wrong-doers, as there is no in-
fallible rule for distinguishing the good from the evil,
every individual or every community might class its neigh-
bours under the head of evil-doers, which is practically the
case at the present time. In the third place, if it were
possible to distinguish the righteous from the unrighteous,
even then it would not be expedient in a Christian com-
munity to put to death, to cripple, or to imprison the
evil-doers, as in such a community there would be
no one to execute these sentences, since every man in
his quality of Christian is forbidden to do violence to a
malefactor.
The third mode of reply, more ingenious than the pre-
ceding ones, consists in affirming that while to obey the
commandment of non-resistance is every Christian’s duty,
when the injury is a personal one, it ceases to be obligatory
when harm is done to one’s neighbour, and that in such an
emergency a Christian is bound to break the commandment
and use force against the evil-doer. This assertion is purely
arbitrary, and one finds no justification for it throughout the
whole body of the doctrine of Christ.
Such an interpretation is not only a narrow one, but
actually amounts to a direct negation. If every man has
the right to employ violence whenever his neighbour is
threatened with danger, then the question becomes reduced
to this : how T may one define what is called danger to one’s
neighbour? If, however, my private judgment is to be the
arbiter in this matter, then any violence which I might
commit on any occasion whatever could be excused by the
declaration that my neighbour was in danger. Magicians
have been burned, aristocrats and Girondists put to death,
because the men in power considered them dangerous.
If this important condition, which destroys the signifi-
cance of the commandment, ever entered into the thought
33
THE KINGDOM OF GOD.
of Christ, it would have been formulated somewhere. Not
only is no such exception to the commandment to be
found throughout the Teacher’s life and lessons, but
there is on the other hand a warning against an inter-
pretation so false and misleading.
The error and the impracticability of such a definition
is vividly illustrated in the Bible story of Caiaphas, who
made use of this very same interpretation. He admitted
that it was not well to put to death the innocent Jesus, but
at the same time he perceived the existence of a danger not
for himself, but for all the people, and therefore declared it
better for one man to die, rather than that a whole nation
should perish.
And we have a still more explicit proof of the fallacy of
this interpretation in the words addressed to Peter, when he
tried to revenge by violence the attack upon Jesus (Matthew
xxvi. 51). Peter was defending not himself, but his be-
loved and divine Master, and Christ distinctly forbade him,
saying, “ For all they that take the sword shall perish with
the sword” (Matthew xxvi. 52). One can never justify an
act of violence against one’s fellow-man by claiming to have
done it in defence of another who was enduring some
wrong, because in committing an act of violence, it is
impossible to compare the one wrong with the other, and
to say which is the greater, that which one is about to
commit, or the wrong done against one’s neighbour.
We release society from the presence of a criminal by
putting him to death, but we cannot possibly know that
the former might not have so changed by the morrow as
to render the execution a useless cruelty. We imprison
another, we believe him a dangerous man, but no later than
next day this very man may have ceased to be dangerous,
and his imprisonment has become unnecessary. 1 see a
robber, a man known to me, pursuing a girl ; I hold a gun
in my hand, I wound or perhaps kill the robber and saye
THE KINGDOM OF GOD.
39
the girl. The fact that I have either wounded or killed the
robber remains, but I know not what might have happened
had I not done so. And what a vast amount of harm must
and does accrue from the assurance that a man feels of his
right to provide against a possible calamity. Ninety-nine
parts of the world's iniquity, from the Inquisition to the
bomb-throwing of the present day and the execution of tens
of thousands of political criminals, so called, result from
this very assurance.
\i The fourth and still more ingenious reply to this question
of the Christian's responsibility in regard to the command-
ment of Christ concerning non-resistance to evil by violence,
consists in asserting that this commandment is not denied
but acknowledged like all the others; it is only the special
significance attributed to it by sectarians that is denied.
Our critics declare that the views of Garrison, Ballou, and
Dymond, as well as those professed by the Quakers, the
Shakers, the Mennonites, the Moravians, the Waldenses,
Albigenses, Bogomiles, and Paulicians, are those of bigoted
sectarians. This commandment, they say, has the import-
ance, no more and no less, of all the others ; and one who
through weakness has transgressed against any of the
commardments, whether that of non-resistance, or another,
does not tor that cause cease to be a Christian, provided his
creed be true.
This is a very cunning and persuasive subterfuge,
especially for those who are willing to be deceived, reducing
the direct negation of the commandment to its accidental
infraction. One has, however, but to compare the atti-
tude of the clergy towards this or any of the other com-
mandments which they do acknowledge, to be convinced
that it is quite different from their attitude towards this
one.
The commandment against fornication they acknowledge
without reservation, and in no case will they ever admit that
40
THE KINGDOM OF GOD.
this sin is not an evil. There are no circumstances men-
tioned by the clergy when the commandment against forni-
cation may be broken, and they always insist that the
occasions for this sin must be avoided. But in regard to
non-resistance it is a very different matter. Every clergy-
man believes that there are circumstances wherein this
commandment may be held in abeyance, and they preach
accordingly. So far from teaching their parishioners to
avoid the temptations to this sin, chief among which is the
oath of allegiance, they take the oath themselves. Clergy-
men have never been known to advocate the breaking of
any other commandment, but in regard to the doctrine of
non-resistance, they distinctly teach that this prohibition
must not be taken too literally, that so far from always
obeying this commandment, one should on occasion follow
the opposite course — that is, one should sit in judgment,
should go to war, and should execute criminals. Thus in
most of the cases where non-resistance to evil by violence is
in question, the preachers will be found to advocate dis-
obedience. Obedience to this commandment, they say, is
difficult, and can only be practicable in a state of {society
whose members are perfect. But how is it to be-osbe less
difficult, when its infraction is not only condoned, but
directly encouraged, when legal tribunals, prisons, the
implements of warfare, the cannon and muskets, armies
and battles, receive the blessing of the Church ? Therefore
this reply is not true. Evidently, the statement that this
commandment is acknowledged by the clergy to be of, equal
validity with the other commandments cannot be true.
Clergymen do not really acknowledge it, yet, unwilling to
admit this fact, they try by evasion to conceal their non-
acknowledgment.
Such is the fourth method of answering.
The fifth, more ingenious than its predecessor, is; the
popular one of all. It consists in quietly evading reply,
the kingdom of god.
41
pretending that the question was solved ages ago, in a
cogent and satisfactory manner, and that it would be
a waste of words to re-open the subject. This method is
employed by all the more cultured authors, who, if they
made answer at all, would feel themselves bound to be
ogical. Realising that the inconsistency between that
doctrine of Christ, of which we make a verbal profession
aud the scheme of our daily lives is not to be solved by
words, and that the more it is talked the more glaring this
inconsistency becomes, they evade it with more or less
circumspection, pretending that the question of union
between Christianity and the law of violence has either
been already solved, or else that it cannot be solved at
Aiost of my clerical critics have made use of this method
1 might quote scores of criticisms of this class, wherein
everything is discussed except the vital principle of the
book. As a characteristic specimen of these criticisms I
will quote from an article by that well-known and scholarly
Englishman, the writer and preacher, Canon Farrar, who,
like so many other learned theologians, is an expert in the
art of silently ignoring and evading a statement. The article
1 I know of but one criticism, or rather essay, for it can hardly be
r„ th ' o' U» »»d, which
caI!eV“ Th C Q haVlng b °° k “ VieW> 11 is a Pamphlet by Troltzky,
, he S f I ? on on the Mount ” (printed in Kazan). Evidently the
author acknowledges the doctrine of Christ in the fulness of its meaning
He dedares that the commandment of non-resistance to evil means
what says, and the same with the commandment as to taking an oath
He does not deny, as others have done, the meaning of Chriffs teach
whici U LTt n r snlt a f eIy ndther d ° eS he draW th ° Se inevhabIe delusions
wh.ch must result from a conception such as his own of Christ’s doctrine
r s rr e r' by v!oience ’ nor to take - oath, it is butSS
akinVtheoa'* o V duty ,° f a so!dier ? And what is to be done about
,0 r^nl a* of allegiance ? But to these questions the author makes
nake h wouidT y ^ ^ ^ l{ he had "°ne to
ake, it would have been better to have said nothing at all.
42
THE KINGDOM OF GOD.
appeared in an American magazine, The Forum , for
October 1888.
After briefly but conscientiously setting forth the subject-
matter of my book, Farrar says: — “After repeated search
the central principle of all Christ’s teaching seemed to him
[Tolstoi] to be, ‘Resist not evil’ or ‘him that is evil/
He came to the conclusion that a coarse deceit had been
palmed upon the world when these words were held by
civil society to be compatible with war, courts of justice,
capital punishment, divorce, oaths, national prejudice, and
indeed with most of the institutions of civil and social life.
He now believes that the Kingdom of God would come if
all men kept these five commandments, which he holds to
be the pith of all Christ’s teaching — viz. : 1. Live in peace
with all men. 2. Be pure. 3. Take no oaths. 4. Never
resist evil. 5. Renounce national distinctions. . . . Most
of the Bible does not seem to him to reflect the spirit of
Christ at all, though it has been brought into artificial and
unwarrantable connection with it. Hence he rejects the
chief doctrines of the Church : that of the Atonement by
blood, that of the Trinity, that of the descent of the Holy
Ghost upon the Apostles and the transmission to the priest-
hood by laying on of hands, that of the need of the seven
sacraments for salvation. He sets aside the authority of
Paul, of councils, of fathers, popes, or patriarchs, and
believes himself to be the immediate disciple of Christ
alone. . . . But we are compelled to ask, is this inter-
pretation of Christ a true one? Are all men bound, or is
any man bound, to act as this great writer has done?”
One might naturally expect that this vital question,
which alone could induce a man to write a dissertation on
the book, would be answered either by admitting that my
interpretation of the doctrine of Christ is correct and
should be accepted, or declaring that it is erroneous,
proving his point, and offering a more correct interpreta-
THE KINGDOM OF GOD.
43
tion of the words which I have misconstrued. But no,
Farrar merely expresses his belief that “ though actuated by
the noblest sincerity, Count Tolstoi has been misled by partial
and one-sided interpretations of the meaning of the Gospel
and the mind and will of Christ.” In what this error
consists he does not explain, but says : “ J'o enter into the
proof of this is impossible in this article , for I have already
exceeded the space at my command .” And concludes with
equanimity : “ Meanwhile the reader who feels troubled
lest it should be his duty also to forsake all the conditions
of his life, and to take up the position and work of a
common labourer, may rest for the present on the principle,
‘securus judicat orbis terrarum.’ With few and rare ex-
ceptions the whole of Christendom, from the days of the
apostles down to our own, has come to the firm conclusion
that it was the object of Christ to lay down great eternal
principles, but not to disturb the bases and revolutionise
the institutions as well as all inevitable conditions. Were
it my object to prove how untenable is the doctrine of
communism, based by Count Tolstoi upon the divine
paradoxes, which can be interpreted on only historical
principles in accordance with the whole method of the
teaching of Jesus, it would require an ampler canvass than
I have here at my disposal.” What a pity that he has no
space! And, wonderful to relate, no one for fifteen
centuries ever had the space to prove that the Christ whom
we profess, said one thing and meant another. And of
course they could prove it if they would ! But it is not
worth while to prove what everybody knows to be true. It
is enough to say : “ Securus judicat orbis terrarum.”
The criticisms of all educated believers are very much alike,
because realising as they must the danger of their position,
they feel that their only safeguard lies in the hope that by
sheltering themselves behind the authority and holiness of
the Church, they may succeed in intimidating their readers,
44
THE KINGDOM OF GOD.
or diverting them from any idea of reading the Bible for
themselves or using their own reason to solve this question.
And this is a method that succeeds. To whom would it
ever occur, indeed, that all these assurances repeated with
so much solemnity, century after century, by archdeacons,
bishops and archbishops, synods and popes, are a base
falsehood, a calumny against the character of Christ, uttered
for the purpose of assuring to themselves the money they
require to lead a life of ease at the expense of others, — a
falsehood and a calumny so palpable, particularly now, that
the only chance of perpetuating this falsehood lies in hold-
ing the people in awe by their arrogance and audacity ?
The very same thing has been going on o f late years in
the Bureau of military conscription. A number of aged
officials, decorated and self-important, are at a table, a full-
length portrait of the Emperor with the mirror of justice
before them, and while leisurely chatting with each other
they write, call out the names, and give their orders. Here
also, with a cross upon his breast, his hair blowing over his
stole, a genial and venerable-looking priest dressed in a silk
robe sits before a pulpit on which is placed a golden cross
and a Bible with gilt clasps.
Ivan Petrov is called. An untidy, poorly-clad youth, with
a frightened expression, twitching muscles, and gleaming
eyes that have a wandering look, steps forward, and
in a hesitating, broken voice almost whispers “ I . . .
according to law ... as a Christian ... I ... I can
not. ...” “ What is he muttering ? ” asks the chairman
impatiently, squinting and making an effort to hear, as he
raises his head from the book. “ Speak louder ! ” exclaims
the colonel with the glittering shoulder-straps. “Asa
Christian . . . I . . . I . . .” And at last it becomes \ 'yin
that the youth refuses to enter the military service' became
he is a Christian. “Don’t talk nonsense ! Measure him !
Doctor, be kind enough to look at the measure. Will he
\
THE KINGDOM OF GOD. 45
do?” “He will do.” “Holy Father, let him take the
oath.”
Not only is there no uneasiness on the part of the officers,
but no one pays the least attention to the muttering of this
frightened, pitiable youth. “They always mutter, and we
are in a hurry; we have still so many more to receive.”
The recruit tries to speak again. “This is against the
law of Christ ! ” “ Move on ! move on ! We know what is
lawful and what is not ! Move on ! Father, make him
understand ! Next ! Vassili Nikitin ! ”
Then the trembling youth is led away. Now which of
all these men, the soldiers, Vassili Nikitin, the new man on
the list, or any other witness of the scene, — which of these
would ever dream that the unintelligible, broken utterances
of the youth, silenced forthwith by the magistrates, embodied
the real truth, while the loud, arrogant speeches of the
officials, of the priest, uttered with authority, were actually
false ?
The same impression is made not only by Farrar’s essay,
but by all those grandiloquent sermons, reviews, and other
publications which spring into existence on every side
wherever truth is found combating the arrogance of false-
hood. At once these orators and writers, subtle or bom-
bastic, begin by dwelling upon points closely allied to the
vital question, while preserving an artful silence on the ques-
tion itself. > n
And thisMs the fifth and most efficacious method of
accounting for the inconsistent attitude of ecclesiastical
Christianity, which, while professing Christ, with its own life
denies, and< ; teaches others to deny, this doctrine in the
practice of uaily life. They who employ the first method of
justification, by boldly and distinctly affirming that Christ
sanctioned violence, meaning wars and murders, put them-
selves beyond the pale of Christ’s teaching ; while they who
defend themselves according to the second, third, and
4 6
THE KINGDOM OF GOD.
fourth methods soon become entangled, and are easily
convicted of falsehood ; but the fifth class, they who con-
descend not to reason, use their dignity for a screen, and
insist that all these questions were settled ages ago, and
need no reconsideration ; they, apparently invulnerable, will
maintain an undisputed authority, and men will repose
under the hypnotic suggestion of Church and State, nor
seek to throw off the yoke.
Such were the views of the clergy, of the professors of
Christianity, in regard to my book, nor could anything
different have been expected; they are in bonds to their
inconsistent position, believers in the divinity of the
Teacher and yet discrediting His plainest words, — an
inconsistency which they are bound to reconcile in some
way. Hence it is not to be supposed that they would give
unbiassed opinions in regard to the essential question of
that change wMch must take place in the life of one who
makes a piactical application of the doctrine of Christ to
the existing order. From secular critics and free-thinkers,
who acknowledge no obligation to the doctrine of Christ,
and who might be expected to judge them without preju-
dice, I had prepared myself for criticisms such as these.
I thought that the Liberals would look upon Christ not
only as the founder of a religion involving personal
salvation (as understood by -the ecclesiastics and their
followers), but, to use their own expression^ as upon a
reformer who tears down the old foundations to make
way for new ones, and whose reformation is not even '
yet complete.
To set forth that conception of Christ and his doctrine
has been the object of my book. But to my surprise not
one out of the many criticisms, Russian or foreig that
have appeared, has accepted my view, or even discussed
it from my standpoint, which is, that the teachijng of Christ 4
is a philosophical, moral, and social doctrine. (I use the
THE KINGDOM OF GOD.
47
phraseology of the scientists.) The Russian secular critics,
conceiving the sum and substance of my book to be a plea
in favour of non-resistance to evil, and taking it for granted
(probably for the sake of the argument) that the doctrine
itself forbade any struggle whatsoever against the wrong,
made a virulent and for several years most successful attack
upon this doctrine, proving that the teaching of Christ must
be false, since it forbids any effort to overcome evil. Their
refutations of this so-called false doctrine had all the more
chance of success, because the censorship had prohibited
not only the book itself but also all articles in its defence,
and consequently they knew beforehand that their arguments
could not be assailed.
It is worthy of note that here in Russia, where not a word
against the Holy Scriptures is allowed by the censor, for
several years in succession, the distinct and unmistakable
commandment of Christ (Matthew v. 39) was criticised,
distorted, condemned, and mocked at in all the leading
periodicals.
The Russian secular critics, apparently ignorant of all
that had been said and done in regard to non-resistance
to evil, seemed to think that I had invented the principle
myself, and attacked it as if it were my idea, first distorting
and then refuting it with great ardour, bringing forward
time-worn arguments that had been analysed and refuted
over and over again, showing that the oppressed and down-
trodden should be defended by violence, and declaring the
doctrine of Christ concerning non-resistance to be immoral.
All the significance that the Russian critics saw in Christ’s
preaching was, that it seemed expressly intended to hamper
them in their struggles against what they believe to be an
evil in the present day. Thus it came about that the
principle of non-resistance to evil by violence was attacked
from two opposite camps : the Conservatives, because this
principle interfered with them in their efforts to suppress
48
THE KINGDOM OF GOD.
sedition, and as opposed to all persecution, as well as to
the punishment of death; the Revolutionists, because this
principle forbade them to resist the oppression of the Con-
servatives, or to attempt their overthrow. The Conserva-
tives were indignant that the doctrine of non-resistance
to evil by violence should thwart an energetic suppression
of revolutionary elements, which might imperil the welfare
of a nation; the Revolutionists in the like manner were
indignant because this same doctrine averted the downfall
of the Conservatives, who, in their opinion, imperil the wel-
fare of the people. It is a circumstance worthy of notice
that the Revolutionists should attack the principle of non-
resistance to evil by violence, for of all the doctrines
dreaded by despotism and dangerous to its existence,
this is the chief one. Since the creation of the world
the opposite principle of resistance by violence has been
the corner-stone of every despotic institution, from the
Inquisition to the fortress of Schlusselburg.
Moreover, the Russian critics declared that the progress
of civilisation itself would be checked were this command-
ment of non-resistance applied to every-day life, by which
they mean the civilisation of Europe, which is, according to
them, the model for all mankind.
Such was the substance of Russian criticism.
Foreign critics start from the same premises, but their
deductions differ somewhat from those of the Russian
critics ; not only are they less captious and more cultivated,
but their modes of analysis are not the same.
In discussing my book, and more particularly the Gospel
doctrine as it is expressed in the Sermon on the Mount,
the foreign critics affirmed that the latter could not really
be called Christian doctrine — (they believe that the Chris-
tian doctrine is embodied in Catholicism or Protestantism),
— and that the precepts of the Sermon on the Mount are
only a series of the delightful but unpractical visions of the
THE KINGDOM OF GOD.
49
“ charmant docteur,” as Renan says, suited to the artless,
half-civilised Galileans who lived 1800 years ago, or to the
Russian semi-barbarous peasants, to Sutaev and Bondarev,
and to the Russian mystic Tolstoi, but which are by no
means adapted to the lofty plane of European culture.
The foreign secular critics, in a courteous way, in order not
to wound my feelings, have endeavoured to show that my
belief that mankind may be guided by so simple a doctrine
as the Sermon on the Mount, arises partly from my limited
knowledge of history and ignorance of the many vain
attempts to carry out in daily life the principles of the
Sermon on the Mount, which history tells us have always
proved an utter failure, and partly from my misconception
of the significance of our modern civilisation, with its Krupp
guns, its smokeless powder, its African colonisation, its
Home Rule, its parliaments, journalism, strikes, and con-
stitutions, not to mention the Eiffel Tower, — on which the
entire population of Europe is at present reposing.
Thus wrote Vogue, thus wrote Leroy-Beaulieu, Matthew
Arnold, the American writer Talmage, who is also a popular
preacher, the free-thinker Ingersoll, and others.
“ The teaching of Christ is no longer practicable, because
it does not suit our industrial times,” Ingersoll ingenuously
remarks, and thereby he no doubt gives utterance to the
views which this cultured generation holds in regard to the
doctrine of Christ. The doctrine has no affinity with the
industrialism of the present age, as though industrialism
were a sacred institution which can suffer no change. A
drunkard might thus reply to one who calls upon him
to be sober, that a man in liquor finds such advice
absurd.
The arguments of all secular writers, Russian as well as
foreign, however varied in form or expression, are substanti-
ally alike; they all agree in misapprehending the doctrine
of Christ, with its outcome of non-resistance, and in affirm-
4
THE KINGDOM OF GOD.
SO
ing that it is not expedient because it implies a need of a
change of life.
The doctrine of Christ is inexpedient, because if we
lived up to it our lives could not go on as they have done
hitherto ; in other words, if we were to begin to live like
righteous men, as Christ bids us, we must abandon the
wicked ways to which we have grown accustomed. So far
from discussing the question of non-resistance of evil by
violence, the very mention of the fact that the precepts of
Christ include such a command is considered as sufficient
proof of the inexpediency of the whole doctrine.
And yet it would seem necessary to offer some solu-
tion of this question, as it lies at the root of all that
most interests us.
The question is how to settle these differences among
men, when the very action that is considered evil by one
man is considered good by another. It is no answer to
say that I think an action evil although my adversary may
consider it a good one. There are but two ways of solving
the difficulty. One is to find a positive and indisputable
standard of evil, and the other is to obey the command,
resist not evil by violence.
Men have tried to achieve the former from the earliest
historical ages, and we all know with what unsuccessful
results.
The second solution — that is, the non-resistance of what
we must consider evil until we have found a universal
standard : that solution has been suggested by Christ
himself.
It might be thought that the solution suggested by Christ
was the wrong one, and a better one might be substituted
after the standard had been found which is to define evil
once and for all. One might not know of the existence of
such a question, as is the case with the barbarous races,
but no one can be permitted to pretend, like the learned
THE KINGDOM OF GOD.
critics of the Christian doctrine, that no such question does
exist, or that the recognition of the right of certain indivi-
duals or groups of individuals, and still less of one’s own
right, to define evil, and to resist it by violence, decides the
question, because we all know that such a recognition does
not decide it at ail, for there are always persons who will
refuse to admit that such a prerogative can exist.
And yet this very acknowledgment, that anything that
seems evil to us is evil, or else an utter misconception of
the question, affords a basis for the conclusions of secular
critics concerning the doctrine of Christ; hence not only
the utterances of the clerical, but also those of the secular
critics in regard to my book, have made it evident to me
that most men totally fail to comprehend either the doctrine
of Christ, or the questions which it is intended to decide.
52
THE KINGDOM OF GOD.
CHAPTER III.
Misconception of Christianity by Non-Believers. The mean-
ing of the Christian doctrine, which is clear for the minority, has
become unintelligible for the majority of men — The cause of it
is the false conception of Christianity and the misguided assurance
of believers, as well as of unbelievers, that they apprehend it —
The apprehension of Christianity for believers is concealed by the
Church — The apprehension of Christianity — Its essence and its
unlikeness to the pagan doctrines — Misunderstood at first, it has
grown clear to those who embraced it owing to its correspondence
with the truth — Contemporaneously with it arose the assertion
that the true meaning of the doctrine was understood, and had
been confirmed by miraculous transmission — The Council of
Disciples according to the Acts — Authoritative and miraculous
assertion of the true conception of Christ’s doctrine has found
its logical conclusion in the acknowledgment of the Credo and
the Church — The Church could not have been established by
Christ — Definition of Churches according to the Catechism -r-
There are various Churches, ever antagonistic to one another —
What is heresy? — The work of Mr. Arnold concerning heresies
— Heresies are the sign of activity in the Churches — Churches
always divide mankind, and are ever inimical to Christianity —
In what the activity of the Russian Church consists — Matthew
xxiv. 23 — The Sermon on the Mount, or the Credo- — The
Orthodox Church conceals from the people the true meaning of
Christianity — The same is done by other Churches — AH the
contemporary external conditions are such that they destroy the
doctrine of the Church, and therefore Churches use all their
efforts to defend it.
THE KINGDOM OF GOD.
53
The knowledge which I obtained after the publication of
my book in regard to the views which the minority of man-
kind have held, and still hold, concerning the doctrine of
Christ in its simplicity and real significance, as well as the
criticisms of clerical and secular writers, who deny the
possibility of apprehending it in its actual meaning, have
convinced me that while the minority has not only always
possessed a true conception of this doctrine, and that this
conception has grown steadily more and more clear, for the
majority, on the other hand, its sense has become more and
more vague, reaching at last such a degree of obscurity that
men fail to understand the simplest commands expressed
in the Bible, even when couched in the plainest possible
language.
The inability that prevails at the present time to compre-
hend the doctrine of Christ in its true, simple, and actual
meaning, when its light has penetrated into the remotest
recesses of the human understanding, when, as Christ said,
they proclaim from the roofs that which He whispered in
the ear; when this doctrine penetrates every phase of
human life, domestic, economical, civil, politic, and inter-
national, — this failure to apprehend it would be inexplicable,
if one had not discovered the reasons for it.
One of the reasons is, that believers as well as unbelievers
are perfectly sure that they long ago understood the doctrine
of Christ so completely, unquestionably and finally, that it
can have no other meaning but the one which they attribute
to it. That is because the tradition of this false conception
has been handed down for ages, — and therefore its miscon-
ception.
The most powerful stream of water cannot add one single
drop to a vessel that is already full.
One might succeed in explaining to the dullest of men
the most difficult of problems, if he had no previous con-
! ception in regard to them ; but it is impossible to explain to
54
THE KINGDOM OF GOD.
the cleverest man even the simplest matters, if he is perfectly
sure that he knows everything about it.
The Christian doctrine appears to men of the present
times to be a doctrine of that kind, known for ages, and
never to be questioned in its most trivial details, and which
is susceptible of no other interpretation.
At the present time Christianity is conceived by those
who profess the doctrines of the Church as a supernatural,
miraculous revelation of all that is expressed in the Credo ;
while unbelievers look upon it as an affair of the past, a
manifestation of the demand of humanity for a belief in the
supernatural, as an historical fact, which has found its fullest
expression in Catholicism, Orthodoxy, and Protestantism,
and which has for us no vital meaning. For the believers
the real significance of the doctrine is concealed by the
Church ; for the unbelievers it is hidden by science.
Let us begin by considering the former.
Eighteen hundred years ago, in the pagan world of Rome,
there appeared a strange and novel doctrine, unlike any of
its predecessors, which was ascribed to the man Christ.
It was a doctrine wholly new in form as well as in sub-
stance, both for the Hebrew world from whose midst it had
sprung as well as for the Roman world in whose midst it
was preached and promulgated.
Among the accurately-defined religious precepts of the
Jews, where, according to Isaiah, there was precept upon
precept, and among the highly-perfected Roman legislative
assemblies, there appeared a doctrine that not only
repudiated all deities, all fear of them, all augury and all
faith in it, but also denied the necessity for any human
institutions whatsoever. Instead of the precepts and creeds
of former times, this doctrine presented only an image of
interior perfection, truth and love in the person of Christ
and the attainment of this interior perfection possible for
men, and, as a consequence, of the outward perfection fore-
THE KINGDOM OF GOD.
55
told by the prophets : the coming of the Kingdom of
God, when all enmity shall cease, when every man will
hear the word of the Lord and be united with another in
brotherly love, and when the lion and the iamb shall lie
down together. Instead of threats of punishment for the
non-observance of the commandments of the old laws,
religious no less than secular, instead of tempting men
by promise of rewards to observe these laws, this doctrine
attracted mankind only by proclaiming itself to be the truth.
“ If any man will do his will, he shall know of the doctrine,
whether it be of God, or whether I speak of myself.”—
John vii. 17.
“ Which of you convinceth me of sin ? And if I say the
truth, why do ye not believe me ?” — John viii. 46.
“ But now ye seek to kill me, a man that hath told you
the truth. . . .” — John viii. 40.
“ And ye shall know the truth, and the truth shall make
you free.” — John viii. 32.
God must be worshipped in truth. All the doctrine will
be made plain by the Spirit of Truth. Do as I command
you, and you will know whether what I say is the truth.
No evidence was brought to prove the doctrine, except
the truth and its harmony therewith. The whole substance
consisted in learning the truth and in following its guidance,
drawing nearer and nearer to it in the affairs of everyday
life.
According to this doctrine, there is no mode of action
that can justify a man or make him righteous ; as regards
interior perfection we have only the image of truth, in the
person of Christ, to win our hearts, and outward perfection
is expressed by a realisation of the Kingdom of God. In
order to fulfil the doctrine it needs but to take Christ for
our model, and to advance in the direction of interior
perfection by the road which has been pointed out to us, as
well as in that of exterior perfection, which is the establish-
56
THE KINGDOM OF GOD.
ment of the Kingdom of God. The degree of human
happiness, whether it be more or less, depends, according to
this doctrine, not on the degree of perfection at which it
arrives, but on the comparative rate of progress towards
that perfection.
The advance towards perfection of Zacchaeus the
publican, of the adulteress, of the thief on the cross, is,
according to this doctrine, better than the stagnation of the
righteous Pharisee. The shepherd rejoices more over the
one sheep which was lost and is found than over the ninety
and nine which are in the fold. The prodigal returned,
the piece of money which was lost and is found, is more
precious unto God than that which was never lost.
According to this doctrine each state is but a step on the
road towards the unattainable interior and exterior per-
fection, and therefore it has no significance in itself. The
progress of this movement towards perfection is its merit;
the least cessation of this movement means the cessation of
good works.
“ Let not thy left hand know what thy right hand
doeth,” and “No man, having put his hand to the
plough, and looking back, is fit for the kingdom of
God.” l< Rejoice not, that the spirits are subject unto
you; but rather rejoice, because your names are written
in heaven.” “Be ye therefore perfect, even as your Father
which is in heaven is perfect.” “Seek ye first the kingdom
of God, and his righteousness.”
The fulfilment of the doctrine lies in a continual progress
towards the attainment of a higher truth, and in the grow-
ing realisation of that truth within one’s self, by means of
an ever-increasing love ; as well as in a more and more
keen realisation of the kingdom of God in the world
around us. It is evident that the doctrine that appeared in
the midst of the Hebrew and pagan world could not be
accepted by the majority of men, who lived a life so totally
THE KINGDOM OF GOD.
5 7
unlike the one prescribed by this new doctrine; and even
those who did accept it could not comprehend its full
meaning, because of its contradiction of all former ideas.
It is only through a series of misapprehensions, errors,
one-sided explanations, corrected and supplemented by
generations of men, that the meaning of the Christian
doctrine has become more and more plain. The Christian
world-conception and that of the Hebrew and pagan
peoples mutually acted and reacted upon each other, and
the Christian principle being the more vital, it penetrated
deeper and deeper into the Hebrew and pagan principles
that had outlived their usefulness, and became more
clearly defined, freeing itself from the spurious admixtures
imposed upon it. Men understood its meaning better and
better, and realised it more and more unmistakably in life.
The older the world grew, the more lucid became its
apprehension of Christianity, as must always be the case
with any doctrine relating to human life.
Successive generations rectified the mistakes of the pre-
ceding ones and approached nearer and nearer to the
apprehension of its true meaning. Thus it was from the
very beginning of Christianity. And it was then that
certain men came to the front who affirmed that the only
true interpretation was the one which they themselves pro-
claimed, adducing the miracles as a proof thereof.
This was the principal cause of its misapprehension in
the first place, and of its complete perversion in the
second.
The doctrine of Christ was supposed to be transmitted to
mankind not like any other truth, but in a peculiar, super-
natural manner ; hence they propose to prove its authority,
not because it satisfies the demands of reason and of
human nature in general, but because of the miraculous
character of its transmission, which is supposed to be an
incontrovertible proof of the validity of its conception.
S3
THE KINGDOM OF GOD.
This idea sprang from a misconception, and the result was
that it became impossible to understand it.
It originated at the very beginning, when the doctrine
was so imperfectly understood and often so erroneously
construed, as, for example, in the Gospels and the Acts.
The less men understood it, the more mysterious it
appeared, and the greater need was there for visible proof
of its authenticity. The rule for doing unto others as you
would wish them to do unto you, called for no miraculous
proof, neither did it require faith, because the proposition is
convincing in itself, both to reason and to human nature.
But the proposition that Christ was God, needed miraculous
testimony.
The more mystical grew the apprehension of Christ's
teaching, the more the miraculous element entered into it ;
and the more miraculous it became, the further it was from
its original meaning ; and the more complicated, mystical,
and remote from its original meaning it came to be, the
more necessary it was to declare its infallibility, and the less
intelligible it became.
From the very beginning of Christianity one could see
from the Gospels, the Acts, and the Epistles how the mis-
apprehension of the doctrine called forth the necessity of
proofs, — miraculous and beyond human intelligence.
It dated from the time mentioned in the Acts when the
disciples went up to Jerusalem to consult with the elders in
regard to the question that had arisen as to whether the
uncircumcised and those who abstained not from the meat
offered to idols, should be baptised.
The very manner of asking the question showed that
those who discussed it misconceived the doctrine of
Christ, who rejected all external rites, such as the washing
of the feet, purification, fasts, and the Sabbath. It is said
distinctly: “Not that which goeth into the mouth defileth
a man ; but those things which proceed out of the mouth
THE KINGDOM OF GOD.
59
come forth from the heart; and they defile the man.** And
therefore the question in regard to the baptism of those not
circumcised could only arise among men who, loving their
Teacher and with the intuitive perception of the grandeur
of his doctrine, could not as yet comprehend its exact
meaning. And so it was.
And in proportion as the members of the assembly
failed to comprehend the doctrine, did they stand in need
of an outward affirmation of their incomplete conception.
And in order to decide the question, whose very proposal
proves the misconception of the doctrine, it was that in this
assembly for the first time, according to the description
given in the Acts, were uttered those awful words, produc-
tive of so much harm, by which the truth of certain pro-
positions has been for the first time confirmed: “For it
seemed good to the Holy Ghost, and to us,” that is to say,
it was a declaration that the truth of what they said was
witnessed by a miraculous participation of the Holy Ghost,
that is — of God.
But the assertion that the Holy Ghost — that is to say, God
— had spoken through the Apostles, in its turn required
proof. And therefore it became necessary to declare that on
the fiftieth day the Holy Ghost in the shape of fiery tongues
descended on those who had made this assertion. [In the
description the descent of the Holy Ghost precedes the
council, but the Acts were written much later than either.]
But the descent of the Holy Ghost must also be proved,
though it would be difficult to say why a fiery tongue hover-
ing over a man’s head should be a proof of the truth of
what he says any more than the miracles, the cures, the
resurrections, the martyrdoms, and all the rest of those
persuasive miracles with which the Acts are filled, and which
serve rather to repel than to convince one of the truth of
the Christian dogmas. The results of these methods were
such that the more pains they took to confirm their state-
6o
THE KINGDOM OF GOD.
merits, accumulating stories of miracles, the more the
doctrine itself deviated from its original meaning, and the
less intelligible it became.
Thus it was from the beginning of the Christian era, and
thus it continued to increase, until in our own time it has
reached its logical consummation in the dogma of tran-
substantiation, the infallibility of the Pope, the bishops, and
Scriptures, which is something utterly incomprehensible and
nonsensical, requiring a blind faith, not in God or Christ,
nor even in the doctrine, but a faith either in one person, as
in Catholicism, or in many persons, as in Orthodoxy, or
in a book, as in Protestantism. The more widely spread
Christianity became, and the larger the number of unin-
structed men it received, the less it was understood, the
more the infallibility of its conceptions was insisted upon,
and the more slender grew the possibility of understanding
its true meaning. Already, about the time of Constantine,
the entire conception of the doctrine amounted to the
resume formulated by the temporal power, — the outcome of
discussions that took place in the council, — to the Credo,
in which it is said : I believe in this and that, etc., and at
the end, “ in the one holy, Apostolic and GEcumenical
Church,” that is, in the infallibility of the persons who con-
stitute it; so that it all amounted to this, that a man believed
not in God, nor in Christ, as they revealed themselves to
him, but in that which was believed by the Church.
But the Church is holy, and was founded by Christ.
God could not allow men to interpret his doctrine as they
chose, and therefore He established the Church. All these
propositions are so unjust and unfounded, that one is
actually ashamed to refute them. In no place, and in no
manner whatsoever, save in the assertion of the Church, is
it seen that either God or Christ can ever have founded
anything like the Church in its ecclesiastical sense. There
is a distinct and evident warning in the New Testament
THE KINGDOM OF GOD.
6l
I agamst the Church, as an outside authority, in the passage
which bids the disciples of Christ call no man father or
► master. But nowhere is there a word in regard to the
establishment of what the ecclesiastics call the Church.
The word church is used in the New Testament twice,
once in speaking of the assembly which is to decide a
' dispute ; the second time in connection with the obscure
words in regard to the rock, Peter, and the gates of hell.
From these two references, where the word is used only in
the sense of an assembly, men have derived the institution
which we recognise at present under the name of the
Church.
But Christ could by no means have founded a church,
that is, what we understand by that word at the present
time, because nothing like our church, as we know it in these
days, with the sacraments, the hierarchy, and above all the
establishment of infallibility, was to be found either in the
words of Christ, or in the ideas of the men of those times.
Because men have called something which has been
established since, by the same word that Christ used in
► regard to another thing, by no means gives them a right to
assert that Christ founded only one true church.
Moreover, if Christ had it in his mind to establish a
church which was to be the depository of the whole doctrine
and faith, He would surely have expressed this so plainly
and clearly, and would have given, apart from all stories of
miracles which are repeated with every variety of supersti-
tion, such signs as would leave no doubt as to its authen-
ticity; yet this was not the case, and now as always, one
finds different institutions, each one calling itself the only
’ true church.
The Catholic catechism says : “ L’Eglise est la societe des
fideles etablie par N.-S. Jesus-Christ, repandue sur toute la
► terre et soumise a Fautorite de pasteurs legitimes, princi-
palement notre S.-P. le pape,” — meaning by “ pasteurs
62
THE KINGDOM OF GOD.
legitimes ,” 1 a human institution made up of a number of r J
men bound together by a certain organisation of which the v
Pope is the head.
The Orthodox catechism says : “ Our Church is a society f
established on earth by Jesus Christ, united by the divine
doctrine and the sacraments under the government and
direction of a hierarchy established by the Lord,” — those T
words, “established by the Lord,” signifying a Greek
hierarchy, composed of certain men who are ordained to
fill certain places.
The Lutheran catechism says : “ Our Church is a holy
Christian society of believers under Christ, our Master, in
which the Holy Ghost, by means of the Bible and the
sacraments, offers, communicates, and dispenses the divine
salvation,” meaning by that, that the Catholic Church is in
error, and has fallen away from grace, and that the genuine i
tradition has been preserved in Protestantism.
For Catholics the divine Church is identified with the
Pope and the Roman hierarchy. For the Orthodox it is
identified with the institution of the Eastern and Russian
hierarchy . 2 For Lutherans the divine Church signifies a
1 The Church is the society of the faithful, established by our Lord
Jesus Christ, diffused throughout the world, subject to the authority of
its lawful pastors and our holy father the Pope.
2 The definition of Homiakov, which had a certain success among the
Russians, does not help the case, if one believes with him that the
Orthodox is the only true church. Homiakov asserts that a church is
a society of men (without distinction between the ecclesiastics and the
laity) united by love, and to whom the truth is revealed ( “ Let us love
one another, that we may unanimously profess, ” etc.), and that such a
church is in the first place one that professes the Nicene creed, and
secondly, one which after the division of the churches refused to
recognise the authority of the Pope and the new dogmas. With such
a definition as this, the difficulty of identifying a church which is
united by love with a church professing the Nicene creed and the
accuracy of Photius, as Homiakov would have it, is still greater. Hence 4
the statement of Homiakov that this church united by love, and there-
THE KINGDOM OF GOD. 63
congregation of men who acknowledge the Bible and the
Lutheran catechism.
When those who belong to any one of the existing
churches speak of the beginnings of Christianity, they
generally use the word church in the singular, as though
there had never been but one church. This is quite unfair.
The Church, which as an institution declares itself to be the
depository of infallible truth, did not arise until there were
already two.
While the faithful still agreed among themselves, the
congregation was united and there was no occasion for
calling itself a church. It was only when it separated into
two hostile parties, that each party felt obliged to assert its
possession of the truth, by claiming infallibility.
During the course of the controversies between the two
parties, while each one claimed infallibility for itself and
declared its opponent heretical, arose the idea of the one
church.
We know that there was a church in the year 51, which
granted the admission of the uncircumcised, and we know
it only because there was another, the Jewish Church,
which denied their right to membership.
If at the present time there is a Catholic Church which
asserts its infallibility, it is because there are other churches,
namely, the Greek-Orthodox and the Lutheran, each one
fore holy, is the same as that of the Greek hierarchy, is still more
arbitrary than the assertions of the Catholics and the old Greek Ortho-
dox believers. If vve admit the existence of the Church according to
the idea of Homiakov, that is, as a society of men united by love and
truth, then all that any man can say in regard to it, is that it would be
most desirable to be a member of that society, — if such an one exists,—
that is, to live in the spirit of love and truth ; but there are no outward
manifestations by which one could either acknowledge one’s self, or
recognise others as members of this holy society, or exclude one’s self
from it, for there is no outward institution to be found which corre-
sponds to that idea.
64
THE KINGDOM OF GOD.
asserting its own infallibility, and thus disowning all other
churches. Hence the idea of one church is but the product
of the imagination, containing not a shadow of reality.
It is an historical fact that there have existed, and still
continue to exist, numerous bodies each one of whom
maintains itself to be the true church established by Christ,
declaring at the same time that all the others who call
themselves churches are heretical and schismatic.
The catechisms of those churches which possess the
greatest number of communicants, the Catholic, the Ortho-
dox, and the Lutheran, express this in the plainest language.
The Catholic catechism says : “ Quels sont ceux qui
sont hors de Teglise ? Les infidkles, heretiques, et schisma-
tiques.” 1 By schismatics it means the so-called Orthodox,
and by heretics the Lutherans; so that, according to the
Catholic catechism, the Church is composed only of
Catholics.
In the so-called Orthodox catechism it says : “ The name
Church of Christ means only the Orthodox Church, which
has remained in perfect union with the universal church.
As to the Roman Church and the Protestant creeds (they
are not even called a church), they cannot belong to the one
true church, for they have separated themselves from it.”
According to this definition the Catholics and the Pro-
testants are outside of the Church, and only the Orthodox
are in it.
The Lutheran catechism says : “ Die wahre Kirche wird
darein erkannt, das in ihr das Wort Gottes lauter und
rein ohne Menschenzusetzung gelehrt und die Sacramenten
treu nach Christ Einsetzung gewartet werden .” 2
1 Who are those outside the Church? The infidels, heretics, and
schismatics.
2 Thereby may be the true church known that in it the word of God
is taught plainly and clearly, without human additions, and the sacra-
ments are administered faithfully according to the teaching of Christ.
THE KINGDOM OF GOD.
65
According to this definition, those who have added any-
thing whatsoever to the teaching of Christ and the apostles,
as the Catholic and Greek Churches have done, are outside
the Church and the Lutherans alone are in it.
The Catholics assert that the Holy Ghost dwells per-
petually with their hierarchy ; the Orthodox assert that the
same Holy Ghost resides also with them ; the Arians claim
that the Holy Ghost manifests itself to them (and they have
the same right to assert this as have the prevailing religions
of the present day) ; all the denominations of Protestants,
Lutherans, Reformed Presbyterians, Methodists, Sweden-
borgians, and Mormons assert that the Holy Ghost
manifests itself only with them.
If the Catholics assert that the Holy Ghost during the
separation of the Arian and Greek Churches withdrew from
the separating churches and remained in the one true
church, then the Protestants of any denomination what-
soever may assert with as much right that during the
separation of their church from the Catholic, the Holy
Ghost left the Catholic Church and entered into their own.
And this is exactly what they do say. Every church pro-
fesses to derive its creed by an unbroken tradition from
Christ and the apostles. And certainly every Christian
creed derived from Christ must have reached the present
generation through tradition of some sort. But this is no
proof that any one of these traditions embodies infallible
truth, to the exclusion of all others.
Every branch proceeds from the root without inter-
ruption; but the fact that each one comes from one root, by
no means proves it to be the only branch. And so it is in
regard to the churches. The proofs which each church
offers of its apostolic succession, and the miracles which
are to prove its authenticity, are the same in every case;
consequently there is but one exact definition of what is
called a church (not the imaginary church which we may
5
66
THE KINGDOM OF GOD.
desire, but the actual church which has really existed).
The Church is a body of men which lays claim to the
exclusive possession of the truth. All these various
societies which were afterwards transformed by State
authority into powerful organisations have really been the
chief obstacles to the diffusion of true Christianity. It could
not be otherwise ; for the principal characteristic which dis-
tinguishes the doctrine of Christ from those of earlier times
is that the men who accepted it strove to understand and to
fulfil it more and more perfectly ; whereas the doctrine of
the Church affirmed that it was already thoroughly under-
stood and also fulfilled.
However strange this may seem to us, reared as we have
been in the false doctrine of the Church, as if it were a
Christian institution, and taught to despise heresy, it is
nevertheless in that which men called heresy that true
progress, that is true Christianity, was manifested, and it
only ceased to be such when these heresies were checked,
and it was, so to speak, stamped with the immutable
imprint of the Church.
What then is heresy? Read all the theological works
which treat of heresies, of that subject which above all others
calls for an exact definition, for every theologian speaks of
the true doctrine in the midst of the false ones by which it
is surrounded, and nowhere will you find even the shadow
of a definition of heresy.
As an instance of the complete absence of the definition
of what is understood by the word heresy, we will quote the
opinion of a learned Christian historian, E. de Pressense,
in his Histoire du Dogme, with its epigraph “ Ubi Christus,
ibi Ecclesia” (Paris, 1869). This is what he says in his
preface (p. 4) —
“I know that they dispute our right to qualify thus”
(that is, to pronounce them heretical) “the tendencies
which were so actively resisted by the early Fathers. The
THE KINGDOM OF GOD.
67
very name of heresy seems an attack upon liberty of con-
science and thought. We cannot share these scruples, for
they would simply deprive Christianity of any individual
character.”
And having said that after Constantine the Church did
in fact abuse its authority to describe the dissenters as
heretics and to persecute them, he says, in speaking of the
early ages of Christianity: “The Church is a free associ-
ation ; there is an advantage to be gained in separating
from it. The controversy against error is based on feelings
and ideas; no uniform body of dogma has as yet been
adopted ; differences of secondary importance appear in
the East and West with perfect freedom ; theology is not
limited by unalterable formulas. If amid these varying
opinions a common groundwork of faith is discerned,
have we not the right to see in this, not a definite
system devised and formulated by the representatives
of a school, but faith itself in its most unerring
instinct and spontaneous manifestation? If this very
unanimity which is revealed in the essential matters of
faith is found to be antagonistic to certain tendencies,
have we not the right to infer that these tendencies
disagreed with the fundamental principles of Christianity ?
Will not this supposition become a certainty if we recognise
in the doctrine rejected by the Church the characteristic
features of one of the religions of the past ? If we admit
that gnosticism or ebionitism are legitimate forms of
Christian thought, we must boldly declare that Christian
thought does not exist, nor does it possess any specific
characteristic by which it may be recognised. We should
destroy it even while pretending to enlarge its limits. In
the time of Plato no one would have dared to advocate a
doctrine which would leave no room for the theory of ideas,
and he would have been subjected to the well-deserved
ridicule of Greece, if he attempted to make of Epicurus or
68
THE KINGDOM OF GOD.
of Zeno a disciple of the Academy. Let us then admit
that if there exists a religion or a doctrine called Christi-
anity, it may have its heresies.”
The writer’s argument amounts to this, that every opinion
which does not accord with the code of dogmas that we
have professed at any given time, is a heresy. At a certain
time and in a certain place men make a certain profession,
but this profession can never be a fixed criterion of the
truth. All is summed up in the “ Ubi Christus, ibi Ecclesia,”
and Christ is wherever we are.
Every so-called heresy which claims that what it professes
is the actual truth, may likewise find in the history of the
Church a consistent explanation of the faith it professes, and
apply all the arguments to its own use. Pressense simply
calls his own creed Christian truth, precisely as every
heretical sect has done.
The primary definition of the word heresy (the word
atpeo-Ls means a part) is the name given by a society of men
to any opinion contradicting any part of the doctrine
professed by the society. A more specific meaning is an
expression of an opinion which denies the truth of the
creed, established and maintained by the temporal power.
There is a remarkable, although little known work
entitled, Unpartheyische Kir chert und Ketzer- Histone, 1729,
by Gottfried Arnold, which treats of this subject, and points
out the illegality, the perversity, the lack of sense, and the
cruelty of employing the word heresy in the sense of
refutation. This book is an attempt to relate the history of
Christianity in the form of a history of heresies.
In his introduction the author asks a series of questions :
(1) Of those who make heretics (Von denen Ketzermachern
selbst); (2) Of those who have become heretics; (3) Of
the subjects of heresy; (4) Of the ways of making heretics;
and (5) Of the aims and consequences of the making of
heretics. To each of these points he adds scores of other
THE KINGDOM OF GOD.
69
questions, giving the answers from the works of well-known
theologians, but principally leaving it to the reader to draw
his own deductions from the contents of the book. As
instances of questions which are to a certain extent their
own answers I will quote the following : — Concerning the
4th question, of the methods for making heretics, he asks in
one of the questions (the 7th) : “ Does not all history tend
to show us that the greatest makers of heretics, the adepts in
the art, were those very wiseacres from whom the Father
concealed his secrets — that is the hypocrites, the Pharisees,
and the Scribes, or utterly godless and evil-minded
men? (Question 20-21.) And in the corrupted times of
Christianity did not the hypocrites and envious ones reject
the very men, talented and especially endorsed by the
Lord, who would have been highly esteemed in periods of
pure Christianity? (21.) And on the other hand, would not
those men who during the decadence of Christianity rose
above all others, and set themselves up as teachers of the
purest Christianity, would not they, during the times of the
Apostles of Christ and his disciples, have been considered
as the shameful heretics and anti-Christians ? ” Among other
things, while expressing the idea that the verbal declaration
of the essence of faith which was required by the Church,
the abjuration of which was regarded as a heresy, could
never cover all the ideas and beliefs of the faithful, and that
hence the requirement that faith shall be expressed by a
certain formula of words is the immediate cause of heresy,
he says in the 21st question : —
“And supposing that holy acts and thoughts appear to a
man so high and so profound that he finds no adequate
words wherewith to convey them, should he be considered a
heretic if he is unable to formulate his conception ? (33.) And
was not this the reason why there were no heresies in the
early times of Christianity, because Christians judged each
other not by their words, but by their hearts and by their
70
THE KINGDOM OF GOD.
deeds, enjoying a perfect freedom of expression, without the
fear of being called heretic ? ” “ Was it not one of the con-
venient and easiest methods of the Church ” (he asks in the
31st question) “when the ecclesiastics wished to rid them-
selves of any one, or ruin his reputation, to excite suspicion
in regard to the doctrine he held, and by investing him in
the garment of heresy, condemn and cast him out ? ”
“ Although it is true that among so-called heretics sins
and errors have been committed, it is no less true, as the
numerous examples here quoted bear testimony” (that
is to say, in the history of the Church and of heresies)
“that there has never been a sincere and conscientious
man of any importance whose safety has not been en-
dangered through the envy of the ecclesiastics.”
This was the interpretation of heresy almost 200 years
ago, and the same meaning is attached to it to-day, and so
long as the idea of the Church shall exist it will never change.
Where the Church exists there must also exist the idea of
heresy. The Church is a body of men claiming possession
of indisputable truth. A heresy is the opinion of men who
do not acknowledge the truth of the Church to be indisput-
able.
Heresy is the manifestation of a movement in the Church ;
it is an attempt to destroy the immutable assertion of the
Church, the attempt of a living apprehension of the doctrine.
Each advance that has been made towards the comprehen-
sion and the practice of the doctrine has been accomplished
by heretics : Tertullian, Origen, Augustine, and Luther,
Huss, Savonarola, Helchitsky, and others were all heretics.
It could not be otherwise.
A disciple of Christ, who possesses an ever-growing
sense of the doctrine and of its progressive fulfilment
as it advances towards perfection, cannot either for
himself or others affirm, simply because he is a disciple
of Christ, that he understands and practises the doctrine
THE KINGDOM OF GOD.
7 1
of Christ to its fullest extent; still less could he affirm
this in regard to any body of men. To whatsoever state
of comprehension and perfection he may have arrived
he must always feel the inadequacy both of his concep-
tion and of its application, and must ever strive for some-
thing more satisfactory. And therefore to claim for one’s
self, or for any body of men whatsoever, the possession
of a complete apprehension and practice of the doctrine
of Christ is in direct contradiction to the spirit of Christ’s
doctrine itself.
However strange this statement may appear, every
church, as a church, has always been, and always must be,
an institution not only foreign, but absolutely hostile
to the doctrine of Christ. It is not without reason that
Voltaire called it “ /’ infame ” ; it is not without reason
that all so-called Christian sects believe the Church to
be the Scarlet Woman prophesied by the Revelation; it
is not without reason that the history of the Church is
the history of cruelties and horrors.
Churches in themselves are, as some persons believe,
institutions based upon a Christian principle, from which
they have deviated to a certain extent; but considered
in the light of churches, of bodies of men claiming
infallibility, they are anti-Christian institutions. Between
churches in the ecclesiastical sense and Christianity, not
only is there nothing in common except the name, but
they are two utterly contradictory and hostile elements.
One is pride, violence, self-assertion, inertia, and death.
The other is meekness, repentance, submission, activity,
and life.
No man can serve these two masters at the same time ;
he must choose either the one or the other.
The servants of the churches of every creed, especially
in these modern times, strive to represent themselves as
the partisans of progress in Christianity; they make con-
THE KINGDOM OF GOD.
*7 '?
cessions, they try to correct the abuses that have crept
into the Church, and protest that it is wrong to deny
the principle of the Christian Church on account of
these abuses, because it is only through the medium of
the Church that unity can be obtained, and that the
Church is the only mediator between God and man.
All this is untrue. So far from fostering the spirit of
unity, the churches have ever been the fruitful source of
human enmity, of hatred, wars, conflicts, inquisitions,
Eves of St. Bartholomew, and so on; neither do the
churches act as the mediators between God and man, —
an office, moreover, quite unnecessary, and directly for-
bidden by Christ himself, who has revealed his doctrine
unto each individual; it is but the dead formula and
not the living God which the churches offer to man,
and which serves rather to increase than diminish the
distance between man and his Creator. The churches,
which were founded upon a misconception, and which
preserve this misconception by their immutability, must
of necessity harass and persecute any new conception,
because they know, however they may try to conceal
it, that every advance along the road indicated by Christ
is undermining their own existence.
Whenever one reads or listens to the essays and ser-
mons in which ecclesiastical writers of modern times
belonging to the various creeds discuss the Christian
truths and virtues, when one hears and reads these
artificial arguments, these exhortations, these profes-
sions of faith elaborated through centuries, that now
and then sound sincere, one is almost ready to
doubt if the churches can be inimical to Christianity.
“It cannot be possible that men like John Chrysos-
tom, Fenelon, Butler, and other Christian preachers,
could be inimical to it.” One would like to say : “ The
churches may have gone astray from Christianity,
THE KINGDOM OF GOD.
73
may have committed errors, but they cannot have been
hostile to it.” But one must first see the fruit before
he can know the tree, as Christ has taught, and one
sees that their fruits were evil, that the result of their
works has been the distortion of Christianity ; and one
cannot help concluding that, however virtuous the men
may have been, the cause of the church in which these
men served was not Christian. The goodness and virtue
of certain individuals who served the churches were peculiar
to themselves and not to the cause which they served.
All these excellent men, like Francis of Assisi and Francis
de Sales, Tichon Zadonsky, Thomas a Kempis and others,
were good men, even though they served a cause hostile
to Christianity, and they would have been still more
charitable and more exemplary had they not yielded
obedience to false doctrines.
But why do we speak of, or sit in judgment on, the
past, which may be falsely represented, and is in any
event but little known to us? The churches, with their
principles and their works, are not of the past; we have
them with us to-day, and can judge them by their works
and by their influence over men.
What then constitutes their power? How do they
influence men ? What is their work in the Greek, the
Catholic, and in all the Protestant denominations? and
what are the consequences of such work ?
The work of our Russian, so-called Orthodox Church
is visible to all. It is a factor of primary importance,
which can neither be concealed nor disputed.
In what manner is the activity of the Russian Church
displayed, — that vast institution which labours with so much
zeal, that institution which numbers among its servants
half a million of men, and costs the people tens of
millions ?
The activity of the Church consists in forcing, by every
74
THE KINGDOM OF GOD.
means in its power, upon the one hundred millions of
Russian people those antiquated, time-worn beliefs which
have lost all significance, and which were formerly professed
by foreigners, with whom we had nothing in common,
beliefs in which nearly every man has lost his faith, even
in some cases those very men whose duty it is to inculcate
them.
The endeavour to force upon the people those formulas
of the Byzantine clergy, marvellous to them, and sense-
less to us, concerning the Trinity, the Virgin, the
sacraments, grace, and so forth, embraces one province
of the activity of the Russian Church ; another function
is the encouragement given to idolatry in the literal
sense of the word : the veneration of holy relics and
holy images, the sacrifices offered to them in the faith
that they will hear and grant prayers. I will pass
over in silence what is written in the ecclesiastical
magazines by the clergy who possess a semblance of
learning and liberality, and will speak only of what is
really done by the clergy throughout the immense ex-
tent of Russia, among its one hundred millions of in-
habitants. What is it that is taught to the people
with such unremitting pains and endeavour, and with
so much earnestness ? What is required of them for
the sake of the so-called Christian religion?
I will start at the beginning, with the birth of the child.
When a child is born we are taught that a prayer must be
read over the mother and child in order to purify them, for
without that prayer the mother remains unclean. For that
purpose, and facing the ikons of the saints, whom the
common people simply call gods, the priest takes the
infant in his arms, reads the exhortation, and by that means
he is supposed to cleanse the mother. Then the parents
are instructed, nay, even ordered, under penalty of punish-
ment in the event of non-compliance, to christen the child —
THE KINGDOM OF GOD.
75
that is, to let the priest immerse it three times in the water,
while words unintelligible to all present are read, and still
less intelligible ceremonies are performed, such as the appli-
cation of oil to different parts of the body, the cutting
of the hair, the blowing and spitting of the sponsors at the
imaginary devil. All this is necessary to cleanse the child
and make a Christian of him. Then the parents are told
that the child must receive the holy sacrament — that is, he
is to swallow, in the form of bread and wine, a particle of the
body of Christ, by which means the child will receive the
blessing of Christ, and so on. Then they are told that as
the child grows it must be taught to pray, which means
that he is to stand in front of boards upon which the faces
of Christ, the Virgin, and the saints are painted, bow his
head and body, while with his right hand, his fingers being
folded in a peculiar manner, he touches his forehead, his
shoulders and his stomach, and utters certain Slavonic
words, the commonest of which, those which all children
learn, are the following: — “ Mother of God, . . . Virgin,
rejoice,” etc. Then the child is taught that he must repeat
this — that is, that he must make the sign of the cross when-
ever he v pees a church or an ikon. Furthermore, he is
taught that on a holiday (holidays are either the day on which
Christ was born, although no one knows when that took
place, or the day of his circumcision, or that on which the
Virgin died, or when the cross or the ikon was brought,
or when some fanatic beheld a vision, etc.) he should
array himself in his best clothes, go to church, buy candles
and set them up before the ikons of the saints, give to the
priest memoranda bearing the names of the dead who are
to be prayed for, receive bread with triangular pieces cut
out of it, pray repeatedly for the health and welfare of the
Czar and bishops, as well as for himself and his own affairs,
and then kiss the cross and the hand of the priest.
Thus is he taught to pray; and besides this, he is also
76
THE KINGDOM OF GOD.
taught that he must perform his devotions once a year.
To perform one’s devotions means to go to church and tell
one’s sins to the priest, it being assumed that this recital of
one’s sins to a stranger will have a purifying effect on a
man ; then he is to swallow a spoonful of bread and wine,
which will purify him still more. Moreover, men are told
that if a man and woman desire to have their sexual
relation sanctified they must come to churclyput crowns
of metal upon their heads, swallow some wine, walk three
times round a table, accompanied by the sound of singing,
and this will make their sexual relation holy and entirely
different from any others.
In daily life the observation of the following rules is
enjoined : to eat no meat nor drink no milk on certain days,
to say Te Deums and Requiems on certain other days, to
invite the priest to one’s house on holidays and present him
with money ; to take from the church several times a year
boards upon which are painted the images of the saints, and
to carry them on towels through fields and houses. Before
death a man must without fail receive a spoonful of bread
and wine; and if there be time to be anointed with oil, that
is still better, for it insures his welfare in the future life.
After his death his relatives are told that, in order to save
his soul, it is well to place in his hand a printed prayer; it is
also a good thing to read a certain book over the dead, and
for his name to be mentioned in church at stated times.
This is what constitutes every man’s religious obligation.
But if any one wishes to take a special care of his soul,
this creed teaches that the greatest amount of happiness
may be secured in the next world by bequeathing money
for churches and monasteries, thereby obliging the saints
to pray for one. According to this faith it is also well to visit
monasteries and kiss the miraculous ikons and the relics.
These are believed to impart a peculiar holiness, strength,
and grace; and to be near these objects, as one must be in
THE KINGDOM OF GOD.
77
kissing them, placing tapers before them, crawling under
them and repeating Te Deums before them, greatly pro-
motes salvation.
And this is the faith called Orthodox, this is the true
faith, the one which under the garb of a Christian religion
has been energetically taught to the people for many
centuries, and is inculcated at the present time more
vigorously than ever.
Let it not be said that the Orthodox teachers look upon
all this as an ancient form of faith which it was not con-
sidered worth while to abolish, and that the essence of the
doctrine abides elsewhere. This is not the truth. Through-
out Russia, and lately with increased energy, the entire Rus-
sian clergy teaches this faith, and this alone. Nothing else
is taught. Men may write about other doctrines and discuss
them in the capitals, but among the hundred million inhabi-
tants this, and only this, is taught. The ecclesiastics may dis-
cuss other doctrines, but only this is what is taught.
All this — the Worship of relics and shrines — is included
in theology and the catechism ; the people are carefully
instructed in all this, theoretically and practically, by every
kind of solemnity, splendour, authority, and violence; the
people are compelled to believe in it all; they are hypnotised,
and the faith is jealously guarded against any attempt to
deliver them from these foolish superstitions.
As I said in my book, I have during the course of many
years had frequent opportunities to remark the ridicule and
rude jests that have been applied to Christ’s words and
doctrine, and the ecclesiastics not only failed to condemn
it, they even encouraged this scoffing; but let a man
venture to say one disrespectful word of the ugly idol
called the Iverskaya , 1 sacrilegiously carried around Moscow
1 The ikon of the Virgin which stands in a chapel in the heart of
Moscow, and which is the object of a special veneration to the
Russians. — Tr.
78
THE KINGDOM OF GOD.
by intoxicated men, and a groan of indignation will rise
from these same Orthodox ecclesiastics. In fact, it is only
an external worship in the form of idolatry that is propa-
gated. And let it not be said that the one does not
exclude the other, that “All therefore whatsoever they bid
you observe, that observe and do; but do not ye after
their works: for they say, and do not” (Matthew xxiii. 3).
This is said concerning the Pharisees, who fulfilled all the
outward commands of the law, and therefore the words,
“whatsoever they bid you observe, that observe and do,”
refer to acts of benevolence and charity; whereas the
words, “ do not ye after their works, for they say and do
not,” refer to their observances of the rites and their
indifference to works of charity, and directly contradicts
the clerical interpretation of this passage, which explains it
as a commandment which has to do only with the rites.
An external worship is hardly compatible with the service
of charity and truth ; one is apt to exclude the other. It
was so with the Pharisees, and the same may be said of our
professing Christians.
If a man is to be saved by redemption, the sacraments,
and prayer, good works are no longer of any value to him.
It must be either the Sermon on the Mount or the Credo.
No man can believe in both, and the ecclesiastics have
chosen the latter. The Credo is taught and recited as a
prayer in the churches, while the Sermon on the Mount is
excluded even from selections from the Bible which are
read in churches, so that the congregation never hear it,
except on the days when the entire Bible is read. It
is inevitable ; the men who can believe that a cruel and
unreasonable God had condemned humanity to eternal
death and sacrificed his own Son, and who had destined
a certain portion of mankind to everlasting torture,
cannot believe in a God of love. A man who believes
in God, in the Christ who is coming in his glory to
THE KINGDOM OF GOD.
79
judge and punish the dead and the living, cannot believe
in a Christ who commands us to turn the other cheek
to the offender, who forbids us to sit in judgment, and
who bids us to forgive our enemies and to love them.
A man who believes in the inspiration of the Old Testa-
ment and in the holiness of David, who on his deathbed
ordered the murder of an old man who had offended him,
and whom he could not kill himself because he was bound
by an oath (i Kings ii. 8, 9), and many other horrors of a
similar character, in which the Old Testament abounds,
cannot believe in the moral law of Christ; a man who
believes in the doctrine and sermons of the church, wherein
the practice of war and the penalty of death are reconciled
with Christianity, cannot believe in the brotherhood of
humanity.
But, above all, a man who believes in salvation through
faith, in redemption, and in the sacraments, cannot strive
with all his might to live up to the moral precepts of Christ.
A man who has been taught by the Church the sacrilegious
doctrine that he is to be saved through a certain medium,
and not by his own efforts, will surely have recourse to that
medium ; he will not trust to his own efforts, on which, he
has been assured, it is sinful to rely. Every church, with its
doctrines of redemption and salvation, and above all, the
Orthodox faith, with its idolatry, excludes the doctrine of
Christ. But it is said, “This has always been the faith
of the people, and that they will continue to hold it is
proved by the whole history of the Russian nation. It
would be wrong to deprive them of their traditions.”
Herein lies the fallacy. The people, it is true, did once
upon a time profess something like what is at present
professed by the Church ; but besides this worship of
images and relics, the people had always a profound
moral conception of Christianity never possessed by
the Church, and only met with in her noblest repre-
8o
THE KINGDOM OF GOD.
sentatives ; but the people, in the better class, and
in spite of the obstacles raised by the State and the
Church, has long since abandoned the cruder phase
of belief, a fact that is proved by the rationalistic sects
that are beginning to spring up on every side, sects
that Russia is filled with at the present day, and against
which the ecclesiastics wage so hopeless a warfare. The
people are beginning to recognise the moral, vital side
of Christianity more and more plainly. And now the
Church appears, failing to give them a moral support, but
forcibly teaching old-time paganism,— the Church, with
its immutable formulas, endeavouring to thrust men back
into the gloom from which they are struggling so earnestly
to escape.
The ecclesiastics say : “We are teaching nothing new; it
is the same faith which the people already hold, only we
teach it in a more perfect manner.” It is like binding a
chicken and trying to put it back into the shell from which
it came. I have often been struck by the spectacle, which
would be simply absurd were not its results so terrible, of
men travelling, so to speak, in a circle, deceived and
deceiving, but wholly unable to escape from the charmed
circle.
The first question, the first doubt, that enters the head of
every Russian when he begins to reason, is a suspicion of
the miraculous ikons, and principally of the relics : is it
true that they are incorruptible, and that they perform
miracles? Hundreds and thousands of men ask these
questions, and are at a loss for an answer, especially since
bishops and metropolitans and other eminent persons kiss
both the relics and the miraculous images. Ask the
bishops and other personages of importance why they do
this, and they will tell you that they do it in order to
impress the masses, and the masses do it because the
bishops and other magnates do it.
THE KINGDOM OF GOD.
8l
The activity of the Russian Church, despite the veneer
of modernity and the scientific and spiritual standards
which its members have begun to establish by their essays,
their religious reviews, and their sermons, consists not
only in encouraging the people in a coarse and grotesque
idolatry, but in strengthening and promulgating superstition
and religious ignorance, and in endeavouring to destroy the
vital conception of Christianity that exists in the people side
by side with this idolatry.
I remember being once in a book-shop of the monastery
of Optinae Desert while an old peasant was selecting
spiritual reading for his educated grandson. The monk
was offering him a description of relics, of holy days, of
miraculous ikons, the Book of Psalms, and the like. I
asked the old man if he had a Bible. “No,” he replied.
“Give him a Russian Bible,” I said to the monk. “We
don’t sell that to them,” said the monk. This, in short, is
the activity of our Church.
But the European or American reader may say, “That
only happens in barbaric Russia,” and the remark will be
correct, but only so far as it applies to the government,
which supports the Church to maintain in our land its
stupefying and demoralising influence.
It is true that there is nowhere in Europe a government
so despotic, or that is in more perfect accord with the
established Church. Therefore in Russia the government
authorities play an important part in demoralising the
people ; but it is not true that the Russian Church differs
from other churches in respect to its influence over the
people.
Churches are everywhere alike, and if the Catholic,
Anglican, and Lutheran have not at their beck so submis-
sive a government as the Russian, we may be sure that
they would not fail to take advantage of it were it within
their reach.
6
82
THE KINGDOM OF GOD.
The Church as a Church, whether it be Catholic,
Anglican, Lutheran* or Presbyterian, or any denomination
whatsoever, inasmuch as it is a Church, cannot help striv-
ing after the same object as the Russian Church — namely,
to conceal the true meaning of the doctrine of Christ and
to substitute a meaning of its own* which imposes no
obligations, which excludes the possibility of understanding
the true, living doctrine of Christ, and which above all
justifies the existence of a priesthood living at the expense
of the people.
Do we not find Catholicism with its prohibition against
reading the Bible, and with its demand for implicit obedi-
ence to the clergy and the infallible Pope ? Wherein does
Catholicism differ in its preaching from the Russian
Church? The same external worship, the same relics,
miracles, and statues, miracle-performing Madonnas and
processions ; the same vague and mystical utterances
concerning Christianity in books and sermons, and all in
support of the grossest idolatry.
And is it not the same in the Anglican or in the
Lutheran, or in any other Protestant denomination with an
established form of church?
The same demands that the congregation shall acknow-
ledge a belief in dogmas which were defined in the
fourth century, and which have lost all meaning for the
men of our time ; the same call for idol worship, if not of
relics or ikons, at least of the Sabbath and the letter of the
Bible; the same endeavour to conceal the real require-
ment of Christianity and the substitution of exterior rites,
and “ cant,” as the English so happily define the tendency
which finds such sway among them.
This activity is more noticeable in Protestantism, because
that creed has not even the excuse of antiquity. And is not
the same thing going on in the present “Revivalism,” a
regenerated Calvinism, which has given birth to the Salva-
THE KINGDOM OF GOD.
83
tion Army ? Inasmuch as the attitude of all ecclesiastical
dogmas towards the doctrine of Christ is very much the
same, so are their methods of a similar character.
The attitude they have taken obliges them to make every
effort to conceal the doctrine of that Christ in whose name
they speak.
The disparity between ecclesiastical creeds and the
doctrine of Christ is so great that a special effort is required
to keep mankind in ignorance. Indeed, one needs but to
consider the position of any adult, I do not say educated,
but one who has assimilated superficially the current notions
concerning geology, physics, chemistry, cosmography, and
history, when for the first time he actually reflects on the
faith impressed upon him in his childhood, and maintained
by the Church, concerning the creation of the world in six
days, — the appearance of light before the sun was created,
the story of Noah’s ark and the animals preserved in it,
concerning Jesus and his divine origin as the Son of God
who created all things before time existed ; that this God
came down to earth because of Adam’s sin ; that he rose
from the dead, ascended into heaven, and sits on the right
hand of the Father ; that he will come in the clouds to
judge the living and the dead, etc.
All these ideas evolved by the men of the fourth
century, which had for them a certain meaning, have
none whatever for us. The present generation may repeat
these words, but it can never believe in them, because the
statements that God dwells in heaven, that the heavens
opened and a voice was heard to utter certain words, that
Christ arose from the dead and ascended into heaven, that
he will come again from some place in the clouds, etc.,
have no meaning for us.
It was possible for a man who believed that heaven was
a substantial arch of limited dimensions to believe or to
disbelieve that God created it, that it opened, and that
8 4
THE KINGDOM OF GOD.
Christ ascended thither, — but for us there is no sense in
such ideas. Men of our time can only affirm that it is
one’s duty to believe all this, — which they do. But they
cannot really believe in what has no meaning in it for them.
But if all these utterances are supposed to have an
allegorical signification and are only intended as similes,
then we know in the first place that all the churchmen will
not agree to this — on the contrary, the majority insist on
taking the Scriptures literally; and in the second place,
that these interpretations differ greatly, and are supported
by no reliable authority.
And even if a man wished to believe the doctrine of the
Church as it is taught, the increase of culture, the reading
of the Bible, and the intercourse among the members of
different churches, form a greater and more insurmount-
able obstacle to belief.
Nowadays a man has but to buy the Bible for three-
pence, and to read the simple, indisputable words of
Christ to the Samaritan woman, that the Father seeketh
worshippers neither in Jerusalem nor in this or that
mountain, but worshippers in spirit and truth ; or the words,
that a Christian should pray not like the heathen in the
temples, nor at the corners of streets, but in the secrecy of
his closet; or, that a disciple of Christ may call no one
father or mother, — one has but to read these words to be
indubitably convinced that priests who call themselves
teachers in opposition to the teaching of Christ, and dispute
among themselves, cannot be authorities, and that that
which they teach is not Christian.
But this is not enough. If the modern man were to
go on believing in miracles and never read the Bible, the
fellowship with men of other creeds and professions, which
is so much a matter of course in these days, will compel
him to question the truth of his religion. It was natural
enough for a man who had never met a believer in a creed
THE KINGDOM OF GOD.
85
different from his own, to think that his was the only faith ;
but an intelligent man has but to encounter — and that is an
everyday occurrence — good and bad men of all creeds, who
criticise each other’s beliefs, in order to question the truth
of his own religion. Now, only a man either totally
ignorant or indifferent to the problems of life as dealt
with by religion can remain in the faith of the Church.
What shrewdness is needed, and what efforts must the
churches make in order to go on in the face of all these
faith-destroying influences, building temples, saying masses,
preaching, instructing, converting, and above all receiving
for this the large compensations which all those priests,
pastors, stewards, superintendents, abbots, archdeacons,
bishops, and archbishops receive !
A special and supernatural effort is called for, and to
this the Church responds, exerting herself more and more.
In Russia, besides many other measures, they employ a
simple, rude violence, by virtue of the power invested in
the Church. People who shrink from an outward observance
of faith and who do not conceal the fact are simply punished
or deprived of their civil rights ; and to those who strictly
comply with the rites, privileges and rewards are granted.
So much for the Orthodoxy; but every church, without
exception, makes the most of the means at its disposal, and
hypnotism is one of the chief agents.
Every art, from architecture to poetry, is enlisted,
in order to move and intoxicate the human soul.
This hypnotic and mesmerising influence is markedly
displayed in the activity of the Salvation Army, which
employs novel, and to us abnormal methods, such for
instance as drums, horns, singing, banners, uniforms,
processions, dancing, outbursts of tears, and dramatic
gestures.
Still these methods are startling simply because of their
novelty. Is not the familiar form of worship in cathedrals,
86
THE KINGDOM OF GOD.
with their peculiar illumination, the golden pomp, the
candles, choirs, organs, bells, vestments, the weeping
preachers, etc., of a similar nature? And yet, however power-
ful may be the influence of this hypnotism, it is by no means
the chief or most harmful form which the activity of the
Church assumes. Its most malign activity is that which is
devoted to deceiving the children — those little ones of
whom Jesus has said, “Woe be unto him who tempts the
least of these.” From the earliest awakening of a child’s
intelligence he is deceived and formally taught that which
his teachers no longer believe themselves, and this goes on
until the delusion becomes from habit a part of his nature.
A child is systematically deceived concerning the most
important affair in life, and when this deception has become
so incorporated with his being that it is difficult to uproot
it, then the world of science and reality is opened to him — •
a world that is wholly at variance with the faith which he
has imbibed from his teachers — and he is left to reconcile
these contradictions as best he may.
Given the problem of how to muddle a man so that he
will be unable to discriminate between two antagonistic
conceptions that have been taught to him since his child-
hood, one could never have devised anything more effectual
than the education of every young man in our so-called
Christian society.
Shocking as it is to contemplate the work of the churches
among men, still, if we consider their position, we shall see
that they cannot act otherwise. They are face to face with
a dilemma : the Sermon on the Mount or the Nicene
creed; the one excludes the other. If a man sincerely
believes the Sermon on the Mount, the Nicene creed must
inevitably lose all its meaning for him, and the same would
hold true as regards the Church and its representatives;
but if a man accepts the Nicene creed, that is to say the
Church, or those who call themselves its representatives,
THE KINGDOM OF GOD.
87
then he will find no use for the Sermon on the Mount.
Hence it is incumbent on the churches to make every
effort to obscure the meaning of the Sermon on the Mount
and to endeavour to draw the people towards them. It is
only due to their intense activity in that direction that the
influence of the churches has not decreased. Let the
Church but pause in this effort to influence the masses by
hypnotising men and deceiving children for ever so short a
time, and men will comprehend the doctrine of Christ, and
this comprehension will do away with churches and their
influence. Therefore the churches cease not for one
moment their compulsory activity through the hypnotism
of adults and the deception of children. And it is this
activity of the churches that gives people a false conception
of Christ’s doctrine, and prevents the majority of men, the
so-called believers, from understanding it.
88
THE KINGDOM OF GOD.
CHAPTER IV.
Misconception of Christianity by Scientists. The relation
of scientists to religions in general — What are religions, and
their significance to human life — Three conceptions of life —
The Christian doctrine is the expression of the divine life-con-
ception — The misconception of Christianity by scientists who
study its outward manifestations due to the fact that they
s consider it from the standpoint of the social life- conception —
Opinion resulting therefrom, that the teaching of Christ is
exaggerated and unpractical — The expression of the life-concep-
tion of the Gospel — Erroneous judgments of scientists concern-
ing Christianity are based upon the assurance that they possess
an infallible criterion of knowledge — Hence arise two misappre-
hensions in regard to the Christian doctrine — The first misappre-
hension concerning the impracticability of the doctrine arises from
the fact that the Christian doctrine presents a conduct of life differ-
ent from that of the social life-conception — Christianity offers not
a rule, but an ideal — Christ adds the consciousness of a divine
power to that of an animal power — Christianity seems to exclude
the possibility of life only when the indication of the ideal is
taken for the rule — An ideal cannot be belittled — According to
the doctrine of Christ, life is movement — The ideal and the
commandments — The second misapprehension arises from the
attempt to replace the love of God and his service by the love
and service of humanity — Scientists believe that Christianity and
their doctrine concerning the service of humanity are identical —
The doctrine of love towards humanity has for its foundation
the social life-conception — The love for humanity which springs
logically from love for the individual has no meaning, because
humanity is a fiction — Christian love springing from the love of
God has for its object not only humanity but the whole world —
THE KINGDOM OF GOD.
89
Christianity teaches a life in accordance with its divine nature —
It indicates that the essence of a man’s soul is love, and that
its good is obtained from its love of God, whom he feels to be
within him through love.
Let us now turn our attention to another fallacious con-
ception of Christianity, which is antagonistic to its actual
principles, — the scientific conception.
The Christianity of the churchmen is something which
they have evolved for themselves, and which they believe
to be the only true interpretation of Christian doctrine.
The scientists take the professions of faith of the various
churches for Christianity, and assuming that these dogmas
embody an exhaustive definition of Christian doctrine, they
affirm that Christianity has had its day.
One needs but to take into consideration the important
part which all religions, and especially Christianity, have
played in the life of man, and the significance which
science attaches to them, to see at once how impossible
it would be to obtain any just apprehension of Christian
doctrine through these conceptions. As each individual
must possess certain impressions in regard to the meaning
of his life, and, though often unconsciously, conform his
conduct thereunto, so mankind in the aggregate, or groups
of men living under the same conditions, must likewise
possess a conception of the meaning of their common life
and its consequent activities. As an individual passing
from one period of life to another inevitably changes his
ideas, the point of view of a grown-up man differs from
that of a child, so also mankind in the aggregate — the
nation — inevitably, and in conformity with its age, changes
its views of life and the activity that springs therefrom.
The difference in this respect between an individual and
mankind in general lies in the fact that while the individual,
in forming his conception of the significance and responsi-
bilities of that new period of life upon which he is about
90
TIIE KINGDOM OF GOD.
to enter, may avail himself of the advice of his predecessors
who have already passed that stage, mankind can have no
such advantage, because it is advancing along an unbeaten
track and there is no one of whom it can ask for the clue
to the mystery of life, or how it shall demean itself under
these unfamiliar conditions to which no nation has ever
yet been subjected.
The married man with a family of children will not
continue to view life as he did when he was a child,
neither is it possible for mankind, with the many changes
that have taken place, — the density of the population, the
constant intercourse of nations, the perfected means of
combating the forces of nature, and the increase of know-
ledge generally, — to view the life of the present day in the
light of the past ; hence it becomes necessary to evolve
a life-conception from which activities corresponding with
a new system which is to be established will naturally
develop.
And this need is supplied by that peculiar capacity of
the race for producing men able to impart a new signifi-
cance to human life, — a significance developing a different
set of activities.
The birth of the life-conception, which always takes place
when mankind enters upon new conditions and its sub-
sequent activities, is what we call religion.
Therefore, in the first place, religion is not, as science
regards it, a phenomenon which formerly travelled hand in
hand with the development of mankind, and which has
since been left behind ; on the contrary, it is a phenomenon
inherent to human existence itself, and never more dis-
tinctly manifested than at the present day. In the second
place, religion defines future rather than past activities,
therefore it is evident that an investigation of the phenomena
of the past can by no means touch the essence of religion.
The longing to typify the forces of nature is no more the
THE KINGDOM OF GOD.
91
essence of religion than is the fear of those same forces, or
the need of the miraculous and its outward manifestations,
as the scientists suppose. The essence of religion lies in
the power of man to foreknow and to point out the way in
which mankind must walk. It is a definition of a new life
which will give birth to new activities.
This faculty of foreknowledge concerning the destiny of
humanity is more or less common, no doubt, to all people ;
still from time to time a man appears in whom the faculty
has reached a higher development, and these men have
the power clearly and distinctly to formulate that which is
vaguely conceived by all men, thus instituting a new life-con-
ception from which is to flow an unwonted activity, whose
results will endure for centuries to come. Thus far there
have been three of these life-conceptions ; two of them
belong to a bygone era, while the third is of our own
time and is called Christianity. It is not that we have
merged the various conceptions of the significance of
life into three arbitrary divisions, but that there really
have been but three distinct conceptions, by which the
actions of mankind have been influenced, and save through
these we have no means of comprehending life.
These three life-conceptions are — firstly, the individual or
animal ; secondly, the social or pagan ; and thirdly, the
universal or divine.
According to the first of these, a man’s life is his
personality, and that only, and his life’s object is to gratify
his desires. According to the second, his life is not limited
to his own personality ; it includes the sum and continuity
of many personalities, — of the family, of the race, and of the
state, and his life’s object is to gratify the will of the com-
munities of individuals. And according to the third, his
life is confined neither to his personality nor to that of the
aggregate of individuals, but finds its significance in the
eternal source of all life, — in God himself.
92
THE KINGDOM OF GOD.
These three life-conceptions serve as the basis for the
religions of every age.
The savage sees life only through the medium of his own
desires. He cares for nothing but himself, and for him the
highest good is the full satisfaction of his own passions.
The incentive of his life is personal enjoyment. His
religion consists of attempts to propitiate the gods in his
favour, and of the worship of imaginary deities, who exist
only for their own personal ends.
A member of the pagan world recognises life as something
concerning others besides himself ; he sees it as concerning
an aggregate of individuals, — the family, the race, the nation,
the state, and is ready to sacrifice himself for the aggregate.
The incentive of his life is glory. His religion consists in
honouring the chiefs of his race, his progenitors, his ances-
tors, his sovereigns, and in the worship of those gods who
are the exclusive patrons of his family, his tribe, his race,
and his state . 1
The man who possesses the divine life-conception neither
looks upon life as centred in his own personality nor in that
of mankind at large, whether family, tribe, race, nation, or
state ; but rather does he conceive of it as taking its rise
in the eternal life of God, and to fulfil His will he is ready
to sacrifice his personal, family, and social well-being. Love
is the impelling motive of his life, and his religion is the
worship in deed and in truth of the beginning of all things,
— -of God himself.
1 The unity of this social and pagan life-conception is by no means
destroyed by the numerous and varied systems which grow out of it,
such as the existence of the family, of the nation, and of the state, and
even of that life of humanity conceived according to the theory of the
positivists.
These multifarious systems of life are based upon the fundamental
idea of the insignificance of the individual, and the assurance that
the meaning of life is to be sought and found only in humanity, taken
in its broadest sense.— Author.
THE KINGDOM OF GOD.
93
History r but the transcript of the gradual transition
from the ar mal life-conception of the individual to the
social, and -om the social to the divine. The history
of the anc nts, for thousands of centuries, culminating
in that of Rome, is the history of the evolution from the
animal life-co aception of the individual to that of society
and the state. From the advent of Christianity and the
fall of Imperial Rome we have the history of that change
which is still going on from the social to the divine life-
conception.
The latter, together with the Christian doctrine which
is based upon it, and by which our lives are shaped, and
our activities, both practical and scientific, are quickened,
is regarded by the pseudo-scientists, who judge it only by
its outward signs, as something outlived, which has lost
all meaning for us.
According to scientists this doctrine is embodied in
the dogmas of the Trinity, the Redemption, the miracles,
the Church and its sacraments, etc., and is only one of
the many religions which have arisen during the progress
of human history, and now, having played its part and
outlived its time, is vanishing before the dawn of science
and true enlightenment.
The grossest of human errors spring in most cases from
the fact that men who stand on a low intellectual plane,
when they encounter phenomena of a higher order, instead
of trying to rise to the higher plane from which these
phenomena may be fitly regarded, and making an effort to
understand them, judge them by their own low standard,
and the less they know of what they speak the more bold
and determined are their judgments.
Most scientists who treat of the moral doctrine of Christ
from the lower standpoint of a social life-conception, regard
it as nothing more than an amalgam without cohesion of
the asceticism of India with the doctrines of the Stoics
94
THE KINGDOM OF GOD.
and Neo-Platonists, and of vague anti-social d jams, devoid
of all serious meaning in these latter days; they simply
see its outward manifestation in the form f dogmas in
Catholicism, in Protestantism, and in its stri ;gle with the
powers of the world. Interpreting the design of Christi-
anity from its outward aspects, they are I ke unto deaf
men, who judge of the meaning and excellence of music
by the movements of the musicians.
Hence it is that all such men, from Comte and Strauss
to Spencer and Renan, not understanding the purport of
Christ’s words, knowing nothing whatever of their intention,
ignorant of the question to which they serve as an answer,
and taking no pains to learn it, — such men, if they are
inimical to Christianity, utterly deny the sense of the
doctrine; but if they are leniently inclined, then, from
the height of their superior wisdom, they amend it, taking
for granted that Christ would have said what they think
He meant, had He known how to express himself. They
treat His doctrine just as men of overweening self-conceit
treat their inferiors, correcting them in their speech: “You
mean so and so.” And the spirit of emendation is always
such as to reduce the doctrine of the higher, the divine
life-conception, to that of the lower and the social con- ‘
ception.
It is usually admitted that the moral teaching of
Christianity is good but exaggerated; that in order to
make it perfect, its hyperboles, which are incompatible with
our present mode of life, should be discarded. “A
doctrine which requires so much that is impracticable |
is more hurtful than one which demands of men only
what is in proportion to their strength.” Thus declare
the learned interpreters of Christianity, thus unwittingly
reiterating the assertion of those who misunderstood the
Christian doctrine long years ago and crucified the
Master.
THE KINGDOM OF GOD.
95
The Hebrew law, “ An eye for an eye, and a tooth for a
tooth,” the retributive justice known to mankind thousands
of years ago, seems far better suited to the court of con-
temporary scientists than the law of love which Christ
preached 1800 years ago, and which was to replace this
identical law of justice.
It would seem that every action of those men who
accepted the teaching of Christ in its literal sense, and
lived up to it, all the words and deeds of sincere Christians,
and all the agencies which under the guise of socialism and
communism are now transforming the world, are merely
exaggeration, not worth discussing. Nations which have
lived under Christian influences, and which are now repre-
sented by their advanced thinkers, the scientists, have
arrived at the conclusion that the Christian doctrine is a
matter of dogma; that its practical teaching has been a
mistake and an exaggeration, inimical to the just require-
ments of morality that are in accord with human nature,
and that the very doctrine which Christ repudiated, and for
which he substituted a dogma of his own, is far better
suited to us. The scientist considers the commandment
of non-resistance to evil by violence an exaggeration, and
even an act of folly. It would be far better, in his opinion,
to reject it, never dreaming that it is not the doctrine of
Christ which he is controverting, but something which he
assumes to be the doctrine in question. He does not
realise when he says that the commandment of non-
resistance in the doctrine of Christ is an exaggeration, that
he is like one who, teaching the theory of the circle, declares
that the equality of the radii is an exaggeration. It is just
as if one who has no idea of the form of a circle were to
affirm that the law which requires that each point of its
circumference shall be equi-distant from its centre, is an
exaggeration. As a suggestion to reject or modify the
proposition concerning the equality of the radii of a circle
96
THE KINGDOM OF GOD.
signifies an ignorance in regard to the circle itself, so also
does the idea of rejecting or modifying, in the practical
teaching of Christ, the commandment of non-resistance to
evil by violence signify a misunderstanding of the doctrine.
And those who entertain these views do not really com-
prehend the doctrine. They do not understand that it is
the unfolding of a new conception of life, corresponding to
the new phase of existence upon which the world entered
1800 years ago, and a definition of the new activity to which
it gave birth. Either they do not believe that Christ said
what He meant to say, or that what is found in the Sermon
on the Mount and elsewhere He said either from His
enthusiasm or lack of wisdom and simplicity of character. 1
Matt . vi. 25-34. — 25. Therefore I say unto you. Take no
thought for your life> what ye shall eat> or what ye shall
■ 1 Here, for example, is a characteristic expression of opinion in the
American periodical, The Arena , for November 1890, from an article
entitled “New Basis of Church Life.” Discussing the significance of
the Sermon on the Mount, and especially the doctrine of non-resistance
to evil, the author, having no reason for obscuring its meaning as the
ecclesiastics do, says : —
“ Devout common sense must gradually come to look upon Christ
as a philanthropic teacher, who, like every enthusiast who ever taught,
went to an Utopian extreme in his own philosophy. Every great
agitation for the betterment of the world has been led by men who
beheld their own mission with such absorbing intensity that they could
see little else. It is no reproach to Christ to say that he had the
typical reformer’s temperament; that his precepts cannot be literally
accepted as a complete philosophy of life ; and that men are to
analyse them reverently, but, at the same time, in the spirit of ordinary
truth-seeking criticism, ” etc.
“ Christ did in fact preach absolute communism and anarchy ; but,”
and so on. Christ would have been glad to have expressed himself
in more fitting terms, but He did not possess our critical faculty in the
use of exact definitions, therefore we will set Him right. All He said
concerning meekness, sacrifice, poverty, and of taking no thought for
the morrow, were but haphazard utterances, because of his ignorance of
scientific phraseology.
TIIE KINGDOM OF GOD. 97
drink; nor yet for your body , what ye shall put on . Is not
the life more than meat ', and the body than raiment ?
26. Behold the fowls of the air : for they sow not , neither
do they reap, nor gather into barns ; yet your heavenly
Father feedeth them . Are ye not much better than they ?
2 7 . Which of you by taking thought can add one cubit
unto his stature ?
28 . And why take ye thought for raiment ? Consider the
lilies of the fields liozv they grow ; they toil not , neither do
they spin :
29 . And yet I say unto you , That even Solomon in all his
glory was not arrayed like o?ie of these.
30 . Wherefore , if God so clothe the grass of the field , ’
which to-day is , and to-morrow is cast into the oven , shall
he not much more clothe you , O ye of little faith ?
31 . Therefore take no thought , saying, What shall we eat ?
or, What shall we drink ? or, Wherewithal shall we be
clothed ?
32 . {For after all these things do the Gentiles seek:) for
your heavenly Father knoweth that ye have need of all
these things .
33 . But seek ye first the kingdom of God, and his
righteous ziess ; and all these things shall be added unto you.
34 . Take therefore no thought for the morrow : for the
morrow shall take thought for the things of itself Sufficient
unto the day is the evil thereof.
Bike xii. 33-34. — 33. Sell that ye have, a?id give alms ;
provide yourselves bags ivhich wax not old, a treasure in the
heavens that faileth not, where 710 thief approacheth , neither
moth corrupieth .
34 . For where your treasure is, there will your heart be
also.
Matt. xix. 21. — “Go and sell that thou hast, and give to
the poor, and thou shalt have treasure in heaven : and cojne
and follow me.”
7
98
THE KINGDOM OF GOD.
Mark viii. 34. — “ Whosoever will come after me , let him
deny himself and take up his cross, and follow me.”
John iv. 34 . — “My meat is to do the will of him that sent
me , and to finish his work
Luke xxii. 42. — “ Not my will \ but thine, be done.”
Not what I wish, but what Thou wishest, and not as I
wish, but as Thou wishest. Life consists hi doing not your
ozvn will, but the will of God.
All these doctrines are regarded by men who adhere to
the lower life-conception as expressions of enthusiastic
exaltation with no special reference to daily life. And yet
these doctrines are no less the natural outcome of the
Christian life-conception than is the idea of giving one's
labour for the common good, or of sacrificing one's life to
defend one's country, the outcome of he social life-concep-
tion.
As the believer in the social life-conception says to the
savage: “ Rouse yourself! Consider what you are doing!
The life that man lives for himself alone cannot be the true
one, for life is fleeting and full of woe. It is the life of the
community at large, the race, the family, the state, that
endures ; therefore a man must sacrifice his personality for
the life of the family and the state;” Christianity in like
manner says unto him who believes in a social life-concep-
tion of the community : “ Repent, / leravotTa , that is, arouse
yourself, consider your ways, else shall you perish. Know
you that this bodily, animal life is born to-day and dies
to-morrow, nothing can assure its permanence, no outward
expedients, no system whatsoever can give it stability.
Consider your ways and learn that the life you live is not
the real life, that neither family, social, nor state life will
save you from perdition. An honest rational life is possible
for man provided that he be, not a participant of the life
of the family or life of the state, but a partaker of the
source of all life — that of the Father himself ; then his
THE KINGDOM OF GOD,
99
life is united to the life of the Father.” Such is beyond a
doubt the meaning of the Christian conception of life,
clearly set forth in every maxim of the New Testament.
One may not share such a conception of life, one may
deny it, or prove it to be inaccurate and fallacious ; but no
man can possibly judge a doctrine without having first
made himself familiar with the life-conception which forms
its basis ; and still more impossible is it to judge a lofty
subject from a low standpoint, to pronounce upon the
belfry from a knowledge of the foundation. Yet this is
precisely what is done by contemporary scientists. And this
is because they are labouring under an error similar to that
of the clergy, in believing that they possess such infallible
methods of studying their subject, that if they but bring
their so-called scientific methods to bear upon the subject
under consideration, there can be no doubt as to the
accuracy of their conclusion.
The possession of a guide to knowledge, which they
believe to be infallible, is really the chief obstacle to the
comprehension of the Christian doctrine among unbelievers
and so-called scientists, by whose opinions the great
majority of unbelievers, the so-called educated classes,
are guided. All the errors of the scientists concerning
Christianity, and especially two strange misapprehensions
that avail more than anything else to blind men to its real
signification, arise therefrom.
One of these misapprehensions is that the doctrine of
a Christian life not being practical, it remains optional with
the individual whether he take it for his guide or no ; and if
he chooses to do so, it may then be modified to suit the
exigencies of our social life. The second misapprehension
is, that the Christian doctrine of love of God, and therefore
of the service due to Him, is a mystical requirement, neither
clearly expressed nor offering any well-defined object of
love; consequently the more definite and intelligible
ICO
THE KINGDOM OF GOD.
doctrine of love of man and of the service of humanity
may be substituted for it.
The first misapprehension which relates to the impracti-
cability of the Christian doctrine arises from the fact that men
who believe in the social life-conception, not comprehending
the rule obeyed by men who hold the Christian doctrine, and
mistaking the Christian standard of perfection for the guid-
ing principle of life, believe and declare that it is impossible
to follow the teaching of Christ, because implicit obedience
to this doctrine would end by destroying life. “If man
were to fulfil the precepts of Christ, he would destroy his
life; and if all the vrorld were to fulfil them, the human
race would soon become extinct. If you were to take no
thought for the morrow, neither of what ye shall eat or
drink, nor what ye shall put on ; if one may not resist evil by
violence or defend one’s life, nor even give up one’s life for
his friend ; if one is to preserve absolute chastity, mankind
could not long exist ; ” so they believe and affirm.
And they are right, if one takes the incentives to per-
fection offered by the teaching of Christ as laws which each
man must obey, just as, for instance, in the social order
every man must pay his taxes, and some must serve in
the courts of law, and so on.
The misapprehension consists in overlooking the fact
that the doctrine of Christ, and the doctrine formulated by
a lower life-conception, guide men in very different ways.
The doctrines of the social life-conception guide men in
fulfilling the requirements of the lav/. The doctrine of
Christ guides men by manifesting the infinite perfection
of the Heavenly Father, to which it is natural for every
man to aspire, whatever may be his shortcomings.
The misconception of those who judge the Christian
doctrine by the standard of the state or civil doctrine is
this — that they imagine that the perfection of which Christ
speaks may be attained in this life, and ask themselves, just
THE KINGDOM OF GOD.
IOI
as they would ask concerning some law of the state, what
will happen when all this shall be fulfilled ? This hypothesis
is fallacious, because the perfection indicated by Christianity
is infinite and can never be attained ; and Christ promulgates
his doctrine, knowing that although absolute perfection will
never be attained, yet the aspiration towards it will ever
contribute to the welfare of mankind, that this welfare may
by this means be everlastingly increased.
Christ is not teaching angels, but men who live and move
in an animal life, and whose impulses are of an animal
nature. And to this animal impulse Christ, so to speak,
adds another force by communicating to man a sense of the
divine perfection, guiding the current of life between these
two forces.
To take it for granted that human life is to follow the
direction indicated by Christ would be like expecting the
boatman, who, crossing a swift river, steers almost directly
against the current, to float in that direction.
Christ recognises the fact that a parallelogram has two
sides, and that a man’s life is controlled by two inde-
structible forces : his animal nature and his consciousness
of a filial relationship to God. Disregarding the factor
of the animal life, which never looses its hold, and is
beyond man’s control, Christ speaks of the divine con-
sciousness, urging man to its fuller recognition, its complete
emancipation from all that fetters it, and to its utmost
development.
Man’s true life, according to the precepts of Christ, is only
to be found in this emancipation and in the growth of the
divine consciousness. According to the old dispensation, a
true life meant the fulfilment of the precepts of the law; but
according to Christ, it means the closest approach to the
divine perfection which has been manifested to every man,
and which every man recognises, — a closer and closer union
of his will to the will of God ; a union which every man is
102
THE KINGDOM OF GOD.
striving to attain, and which would utterly destroy the life
we now lead.
God's perfection is the asymptote of human life, towards
which it is for ever aspiring and drawing nearer, although it
can only reach its goal in the infinite.
It is only when men mistake the suggestion of an ideal
for a rule of conduct that the Christian doctrine seems at
odds with life. Indeed, the reverse is true, for it is by the
doctrine of Christ, and that alone, that a true life is rendered
possible. “ It is a mistake to require too much,” men usually
say, when discussing the demands of the Christian religion.
“One ought not to be required to take no thought for the
morrow, as the Bible teaches, but of course one should not
be over-anxious ; one cannot give all that he possesses to
the poor, still he should bestow a certain portion of his goods
in charity ; one ought not to remain unmarried, but let him
avoid a dissolute life; one need not renounce his wife and
children, although one must not idolise them.”
These arguments are equivalent to telling a man who is
crossing a swift river and steering his boat against the current,
that no one can cross a river by steering against the
current, but that he must direct his boat in a straight
line towards the point he wishes to reach.
The doctrine of Christ differs from former doctrines in
that it influences men not by outward observances, but by
the interior consciousness that divine perfection may be
attained.
It is this illimitable and divine perfection that absorbs
the soul of man, not restricted laws of justice and philan-
thropy. It needs but the aspiration towards this divine
perfection to impel the course of human life from the animal
to the divine, so far as may be humanly possible.
In order to land at any given point one must steer beyond
it. To lower the standard of an ideal means not only to
lessen the chances of attaining perfection, but to destroy the
THE KINGDOM OF GOD,
103
ideal itself. The ideal that influences mankind is not an
ingenious invention ; it is something that dwells in the soul
of each individual. It is this ideal of utter and infinite
perfection that excites men and urges them to action. A
possible degree of perfection would have no appeal to the
souls of men.
It is because the doctrine of Christ requires illimitable
perfection, that is to say, the blending of the divine essence,
which is in each man’s soul, with the will of God, the union
of the son with the Father, that it has authority. It is only
the emancipation of the son of God, who dwells with each
one of us, from the animal element within us, and the
drawing near to the Father, that can in the Christian sense
of the word be called life.
The presence of the animal element in man is not enough
of itself to constitute human life. Neither is a spiritual life,
which is guided only by the will of God, a human life. A
true human life is composed of an animal and of a spiritual
life united to the will of God, and the nearer this com-
ponent life approaches to the life of God, the more it has
life.
According to the Christian doctrine, life is a condition of
progress towards the perfection of God; hence no one
condition can be either higher or lower than another, because
each is in itself a certain stage in human progress towards
the unattainable perfection, and therefore of equal importance
with all the others. Any spiritual quickening, according to
this doctrine, is simply an accelerated movement towards per-
fection. Therefore the impulse of Zacchaeus the publican,
of the adulteress and the thief on the cross, show forth
a higher order of life than does the passive righteousness
of the Pharisee. This doctrine therefore can never be
enforced by obligatory laws. The man who, from a lower
plane, lives up to the doctrine he professes, ever advancing
towards perfection, leads a higher life than one who may
104
THE KINGDOM OF GOD.
perhaps stand on a superior plane of morality, but who is
making no progress towards perfection.
Thus the stray lamb is dearer to the Father than those
which are in the fold ; the prodigal returned, the coin that
was lost and is found again, more highly prized than those
that never were lost.
Since the fulfilment of this doctrine is an impulse from
self towards God, it is evident that there can be no fixed
laws for its movement. It may spring from any degree of
perfection or of imperfection; the fulfilment of rules and
fulfilment of the doctrine are by no means synonymous;
there could be no rules or obligatory laws for its fulfilment.
The difference between social laws and the doctrine
of Christ is the natural result of the radical dissimilarity
between the doctrine of Christ and those earlier doctrines
which had their source in a social life-conception. The
latter are for the most part positive, enjoining certain acts,
by the performance of which men are to be justified and
made righteous, whereas the Christian precepts (the pre-
cept of love is not a commandment in the strict sense
of the word, but the expression of the very essence of the
doctrine), the five commandments of the Sermon on the
Mount, are all negative, only meant to show men who have
reached a certain degree of development what they must
avoid. These commandments are, so to speak, mile-stones
on the infinite road to perfection, towards which humanity
is struggling, they mark the degrees of perfection which it is
possible for it to attain at a certain period of its develop-
ment.
In the Sermon on the Mount Christ expressed the eternal
ideal to which mankind instinctively aspires, showing at the
same time the point of perfection to which human nature
in its present stage may attain.
The ideal is to bear no malice, excite no ill-will, and to
love all men. The commandment which forbids us to offend
THE KINGDOM OF GOD.
I°5
our neighbour is one which a man who is striving to
attain this ideal must not do less than obey. And this is
the first commandment.
The ideal is perfect chastity in thought, no less than in
deed; and the commandment which enjoins purity in
married life, forbidding adultery, is one which every man
who is striving to attain this ideal must not do less than
obey. And this is the second commandment.
The ideal is to take no thought for the morrow, to live in
the present, and the commandment, the fulfilment of which
is the point beneath which we must not fall, is against
taking oath or making promises for the future. Such is the
third commandment.
The ideal — to use no violence whatsoever — shows us that
we must return good for evil, endure injuries with patience,
and give up the cloak to him who has taken the coat. Such
is the fourth commandment.
The ideal is to love your enemies, to do good to them
that despitefully use you. In order to keep the spirit of
this commandment one must at least refrain from injuring
one’s enemies, one must speak kindly of them, and treat all
one’s fellow-creatures with equal consideration. Such is the
fifth commandment.
All these commandments are reminders of that which we,
in our striving for perfection, must and can avoid; reminders,
too, that we must labour now to acquire by degrees habits
of self-restraint, until such habits become second nature.
But these commandments, far from exhausting the doctrine,
do not by any means cover it. They are but stepping-stones
on the way to perfection, and must necessarily be followed
by higher and still higher ones, as men pursue the course
towards perfection.
That is why a Christian doctrine would make higher
demands than those embodied in the commandments,
and not in the least decrease its demands, as they who
io 6
THE KINGDOM OF GOD.
judge the Christian doctrine from a social life-conception
seem to think.
This is one of the mistakes of the scientists in regard to
the significance of Chrises doctrine. And the substitution
of the love of humanity for the love and service of God is
another, and it springs from the same source.
In the Christian doctrine of loving and of serving God,
and (as the natural consequence of such love and service)
of loving and serving one’s neighbour, there seems to the
scientific mind a certain mysticism, something at once
confused and arbitrary, and, believing that the doctrine of
love for humanity rests on a firmer basis and is altogether
more intelligible, they utterly reject the requirement of love
and service of God.
The theory of a scientist is that a virtuous life, a life with
a purpose, must be useful to the world at large; and in a
life of this kind they discover the solution of the Christian
doctrine, to which they reduce Christianity itself. Assuming
their own doctrine to be identical with that of Christianity,
they seek and believe that they find in the latter an affirma-
tion of their own views.
This is a fallacy. The Christian doctrine, and the
doctrine of the Positivists, and of all advocates of the
universal brotherhood of man, founded on the utility of
such a brotherhood, have nothing in common, and especially
do they differ in that the doctrine of Christianity has a solid
and a clearly-defined foundation in the human soul, whereas
love of humanity is but a theoretical conclusion reached
through analogy.
The doctrine of the love of humanity has for its basis
the social life-conception.
The essence of the social life-conception consists in
replacing the sense of individual life by that of the life of
the group. In its first steps, this is a simple and natural
progression, as from the family to the tribe; from the
THE KINGDOM OF GOD.
107
family to the race is more difficult, and requires special
education, — which has arrived at its utmost limits when
the state has been reached.
It is natural for every man to love himself, and he needs
no incentive thereto; to love his tribe, which lends both
support and protection; to love his wife, the delight and
comfort of his daily life; the children, who are his con-
solation and his future hope; his parents, who gave him
life and cherished him, — all this, although not so intense
as love of self, is natural and common to mankind.
To love one's race, one's people, for their own sake,
although not so instinctive, is also common. To love
one's ancestors, one's kinsfolk, through pride, is also
natural and frequent ; and a man may feel love for his
fellow-countrymen, who speak the same language and
profess the same faith as himself, although the emo-
tion is less strong than love of self or love of family.
But love for a nation, Turkey, for instance, or Germany,
England, Austria, Russia, is almost impossible, and not-
withstanding the training given in that direction, it is only
a fictitious semblance; it has no real existence. At this
aggregate ceases man's power of transfusing his innermost
consciousness ; for such a fiction he can feel no direct
sentiment. And yet the Positivists and all the preachers of
the scientific fraternity, not taking into consideration the
fact that this feeling is weakened in proportion to the ex-
pansion of its object, continue to theorise on the same lines.
They say : “If it were to the advantage of an individual to
transfuse his consciousness into the family, and thence into
the nation and the state, it follows that it will be to his
further advantage to transfuse his consciousness into the
universal entity, mankind, that all men may live for hu-
manity, as they have lived for the family and for the state."
And theoretically they are right.
After having transferred the consciousness and love for
io8
THE KINGDOM OF GOD.
the individual to the family, and from the family to the
race, the nation, and the state, it would be perfectly logical
for men, in order to escape the strife and disasters that
result from the division of mankind into nations and states,
to transfer their love to humanity at large. This would
appear to be the logical outcome, and it has been offered
as a theory by those who forget that love is an innate
sentiment, which can never be inspired by preaching;
that it must have a real object, and that the entity which
men call humanity is not a real object, but a fiction.
A family, a race, even a state, are no inventions of men ;
these things have formed themselves like a hive of bees,
or a colony of ants, and possess an actual existence. The
man who loves his family, after a human fashion, knows
whom he is loving — Ann, Maria, John, or Peter. The man
who loves his ancestors, and is proud of them, knows that
he loves the Guelphs, for instance, or the Ghibellines ; the
man who loves his country knows that he loves France from
the Rhine to the Pyrenees, that he loves its capital, Paris,
and all its history. But the man who loves humanity, what
is it that he loves ? There is a state, there is a people,
there is the abstract conception of man. But humanity as
a concrete conception is impossible.
Humanity ? Where is its limit ? Where does it end and
where does it begin ? Does it exclude the savage, the idiot,
the inebriate, the insane? If one were to draw a line of
demarcation so as to exclude the lower representatives of
the human race, where ought it to be drawn? Ought it to
exclude the Negro, as they do in the United States, or the
Hindoos, as some Englishmen do, or the Jews, as does
another nation? But if we include all humanity without
exception, why should we restrict ourselves to men ? Why
should we exclude the higher animals, some of whom are
superior to the lowest representatives of the human race ?
We do not know humanity in the concrete, nor can we
THE KINGDOM OF GOD.
109
fix its limits. Humanity is a fiction, and therefore it
cannot be loved. Indeed, it would be advantageous if
men could love humanity as they love the family. It would
be very useful, as the communists say, to substitute a
community of interests for individual competition, or the
universal for the personal ; in a word, to make the whole
world a mutual benefit society, — only that there are no
motives to bring about such a result. The Positivists,
communists, and all the exponents of the scientific fraternity
exhort us to extend the love which men feel for themselves,
their families, their fellow-countrymen, over humanity at
large, forgetting that the love of which they speak is a
personal love, which may be kindled for the family, and
even extend to include one’s native country, but which
expires altogether when it is appealed to in behalf of an
artificial state, such as Austria, England, or Turkey; and
when claimed for that mystical object, humanity in general,
one cannot even grasp the idea.
“ A man loves himself, his physical personality, he loves
his family, he even loves his country. Why should he not
also love mankind ? It would seem such a happy consum-
mation ! And it so happens that Christianity inculcates the
same precept.” These are the opinions of the positivist,
the communist, and the socialist fraternities.
It w r ould indeed be fortunate, but it is impossible,
because love founded on a personal and social life-
conception can go no further than the love of country.
The flaw in the argument arises from the fact that the
social life-conception, the basis of family love and of
patriotism, is itself an individual love, and such a love,
in its transference from a person to a family, a race, a
nation, and a state, gradually loses its efficiency, and in
the state has reached its final limit, and can go no
further.
The necessity for widening the sphere of love is not to be
no
THE KINGDOM OF GOD.
denied, and yet it is the very attempt to satisfy this require-
ment that destroys its possibility, and proves the inadequacy
of personal human love.
And here it is that the advocates of the positivist,
communist, and socialist brotherhood offer as a prop to
the humanitarianism that has proved its inefficiency, a
Christian love, not in its essence, but only in its results;
in other words, not the love of God, but the love of man.
But there can be no such love ; it has no raison d'etre .
Christian love comes only from a Christian life-conception,
whose sole manifestation is the love and service of God.
By a natural sequence in the extension of love from the
individual to the family, and thence to the race, the nation,
and the state, the social life-conception has brought men
not to the consciousness of love for humanity, — which is
illimitable — the unification of every living creature, — but
to a condition which evokes no feeling in man, to a
contradiction for which it provides no reconciliation.
It is only the Christian doctrine which, by lending to
human life a new significance, is able to solve the
difficulty. Christianity presents the love of self and the
love of the family, as well as patriotism and the love of
humanity, but it is not to be restricted to humanity alone ;
it is to be given to every living creature; it recognises
the possibility of an indefinite expansion of the kingdom
of love, but its object is not to be found outside itself,
in the aggregate of individuals, neither in the family, nor
in the race, nor in the state, nor in mankind, nor all the
wide world, but in itself, in its personality, — a divine
personality, whose essence is the very love which needed
a wider sphere.
The distinction between the Christian doctrine and
those which preceded it may be thus defined. The social
doctrine says : Curb thy nature (meaning the animal nature
alone), subject it to the visible law of the family, of
THE KINGDOM OF GOD.
Ill
society, and of the state. Christianity says : Live up to
thy nature (meaning the divine nature) ; make it subject
to nothing; neither to thine own animal nature, nor to
that of another, and then thou shalt attain what thou
seekest by subjecting thine outward personality to visible
laws. The Christian doctrine restores to man his original
consciousness of self, not the animal self, but the God-like
self, the spark of divinity, as the son of God, like unto
the Father, but clothed in a human form. This conscious-
ness of one’s self as a son of God, whose essence is love,
satisfies at once all those demands made by the man who
professes the social life-conception for a broader sphere of
love. Again, in the social life-conception the enlargement
of the domain of love was a necessity for the salvation of
the individual ; it was attached to certain objects, to one’s
self, to one’s family, to society, and to humanity. With
the Christian world-conception love is not a necessity,
neither is it attached to any special object ; it is the
inherent quality of a man’s soul ; he loves because he
cannot help loving.
The Christian doctrine teaches to man that the essence
of his soul is love; that his well-being may be traced not to the
fact that he loves this object or that one, but to the fact
that he loves the principle of all things — God, whom
he recognises in himself through love, and will by the love
of God love all men and all things.
This is the essential difference between the Christian
doctrine and that of the positivists and all other non-
Christian theorists of a universal brotherhood.
Such are the two chief misapprehensions in regard to the
Christian doctrine, and from those most of the' false argu-
ments on the subject have originated.
One is, that the doctrine of Christ, like the doctrines
which preceded it, promulgates rules which men must obey,
and that these rules are impracticable. The other, that the
IT2
THE KINGDOM OF GOD.
whole meaning of Christianity is contained in the doctrine
of a co-operative union of mankind, in one family, to
attain which, leaving aside the question of love of God,
one should obey only the rule of love of one’s fellow-
men.
Finally, the mistake of scientists, in supposing that the
doctrine of the supernatural contains the essence of
Christianity, that its life-teaching is not practicable, together
with the general misapprehensions that result from such a
misconception, further explains why men of our time have
so misunderstood Christianity.
THE KINGDOM OF GOD.
1*3
CHAPTER Y.
Contradiction of our Life and Christian Consciousness.
Men consider that they may accept Christianity without changing
their life — The pagan life-conception no longer corresponds to the
present age of humanity, which the Christian life-conception alone
can satisfy — The Christian life-conception is still misunderstood by
men, but our life itself necessitates its acceptance — The requirements
of a new life-conception always seem unintelligible, mystical, and
supernatural — Such, for the majority of men, seem the requirements
of the Christian life-conception — The acceptance of a Christian life-
conception will inevitably be accomplished both through spiritual
and material agencies — The fact that men, conscious of a higher
life- conception, continue to entertain the lower forms of life, causes
contradiction and suffering, which embitter life and require its
alteration — Contradictions of our life — The economical contradic-
tion, and the suffering it causes to the working men and to the
rich — The contradiction of State, and the sufferings that arise from
obedience to State laws — The international contradiction, and its
acknowledgment by contemporary writers, Komarovsky, Ferri,
Booth, Passy, Lawson, Wilson, Bartlett, Defourny, Moneta — The
military contradiction the extreme.
Many causes have contributed towards the misunderstand-
ing of the teaching of Christ. One of these is that men
assumed to understand the doctrine, when, like the
faithful of the church, they accepted the statement that it
had been transmitted in a supernatural manner; or, like
the scientists, after having investigated certain of its
8
1 14
THE KINGDOM OF GOD
outward manifestations. Another reason may be found in
the conviction that it is impracticable, and that it may be
replaced by the doctrine of love of humanity. But the
principal reason of all such misconceptions is that men
look upon the doctrine of Christ as one that may be
accepted or rejected, without any special change in one’s life.
Men, attached by habit to the existing order, shrink from
attempting to change it, hence they agree to consider this
doctrine as a mass of revelations and laws that may be
accepted without making any change in one’s life ; whereas
the doctrine of Christ is not a doctrine of rules for man to
obey, but unfolds a new life-conception, meant as a guide
for men who are now entering upon a new period, one
entirely different from the past.
The life of humanity continues its course and has its
stages, like the life of an individual ; each age has its own
life-conception, which a man must adopt whether he will
or no. Those who do not adopt it consciously, adopt it
unconsciously. The same change that takes place in the
views of the individual, as life goes on, occurs also in the
existence of nations and of humanity in general.
If a father were to conduct his affairs like a child, his
life would certainly become so unbearable that he would
cast about for a different plan of life, and would eagerly
grasp at one better suited to his years.
And the human race is at the present time passing
through a similar experience, in its transition from a pagan
to a Christian life-conception. A man of the society of the
present day finds that the pagan life-conception is no longer
suited to the times, hence he is induced to submit to the
requirements of the Christian religion, whose truths, however
misunderstood and falsely interpreted they may be, are yet
familiar to his ears, and seem to offer the only practical
solution of the contradictions that beset his path. If the
demands of the Christian doctrine seem unintelligible,
THE KINGDOM OF GOD.
”5
peculiar, and dangerous to a man who has hitherto held the
social life-conception, the demands of the latter seemed
none the less so to a savage of a previous age, who neither
fully apprehended them, nor was able to foresee their conse-
quences.
The savage reasoned thus: “It would be folly for me
to sacrifice my peace or my life to defend an incompre-
hensible, intangible, and uncertain ideal, family, race,
country, and, above all, it would be dangerous to deliver
myself into the hands of an unknown power.” But there
came a time in the life of the savage when, on the one
hand, he had begun, although vaguely, to understand the
meaning of social life, as well as that of its chief in-
centive — social approval or condemnation : glory, — while,
on the other hand, the sufferings of his personal life had
become so severe that it was no longer possible for him
to go on believing in the truth of his former life-conception ;
whereupon he accepted the social and State doctrine and
submitted to its laws.
And he who holds the social life-conception is now under-
going a similar experience.
“It is madness” — thus reasons the man holding such
views — “ to sacrifice one’s interests or those of one’s family
and of one’s country, in order to fulfil the requirements
of a law that would compel one to renounce the most
natural and praiseworthy feelings towards one’s self, one’s
family, and one’s country, and, above all, the guarantee of
protection afforded by the State.”
But there comes a time when, on the one hand, a vague
awakening consciousness stirs the soul, the consciousness of
the higher law, love of God and one’s neighbour, and the
sufferings a man endures from the contradictions of life,
compel him to renounce the social life-conception and to
adopt the new Christian life-conception which is offered him.
And this time has now arrived.
ii 6
THE KINGDOM OF GOD.
To us, who underwent the transition from the individual
to the social life-conception thousands of years ago, this
transition appears to have been both natural and inevitable,
just as the present transition, through which we have been
passing these last 1800 years, seems arbitrary, unnatural, and
overwhelming. But it seems so for the simple reason that
the former change is a thing of the past, and has fixed in us
certain habits, whereas we are still practically accomplishing
the present transition, and have to accomplish it consciously.
It was centuries, indeed thousands of years, before the
social life-conception was adopted by all mankind ; it passed
through various phases, and we ourselves possess it through
heredity, education, and unconscious habit, hence it seems
natural to us. But 5000 years ago it seemed as strange
and unnatural to men as the Christian doctrine in its true
meaning seems to them now.
The universal brotherhood of man, the equality of races,
the abolition of property, the anomalous doctrine of non-
resistance, all these requirements of the Christian religion
seem to us impossibilities. But in olden times, thousands
of years ago, not only the requirements of the state, but even
those of the family, as, for instance, the obligation of
parents to feed their children, of children to support their
aged parents, and that of conjugal fidelity, seemed equally
impossible. And still more unreasonable seemed the de-
mands of the State, requiring citizens to submit to established
authority, to pay taxes, to perform military duty in defence
of their country, etc. We find no difficulty in comprehend-
ing these requirements now; they seem perfectly simple and
natural, with nothing mystical or alarming in their aspect ;
but five, or even three thousand years ago, such demands
seemed intolerable.
Thus the social life-conception served as a foundation for
religion, for at the time when it was first manifested to
men it seemed to them to be utterly incomprehensible,
THE KINGDOM OF GOD.
II 7
mystical, and supernatural. Now that we have passed that
phase of human life, we can understand the reasons for the
aggregation of men into families, communities, and states.
But in the early ages the demand for these aggregations was
made in the name of the supernatural, and its fulfilment
assured by the same authority.
The patriarchal religion deified the family, the race, the
people. State religions deified the sovereigns and the state.
Even at the present day the uneducated masses, the Russian
peasants, for instance, who call the Czar a God upon earth,
obey the laws from religious instinct, not because their
reason counsels them to do so, nor because they have the
least idea of a State.
And to those men of our own times who hold the social
life-conception the Christian doctrine seems to be a super-
natural religion, whereas in reality there is nothing mystical
or supernatural about it; it is only a doctrine concerning
human life, corresponding with the degree of development
which man has attained, and one which he cannot refuse to
accept.
The time will come, and it is already near at hand, when
the Christian foundations of life, — equality, brotherly love,
community of goods, non-resistance of evil by violence, —
will seem as natural and simple as the foundations of
family, social, and state life appear to us at the present
time.
“ There can be no retrogression for humanity. Men
have outgrown the lower life-conception of the family and
the state, and must press forward to embrace the next
higher conception, as they have already begun to do.
This movement is accomplished in two ways: consciously,
by moral causes; unconsciously, by material ones. It
rarely happens that a man changes his mode of life
at the dictates of reason ; however conscious he may be
of the new design and purpose revealed to him by his
1 1 8
THE KINGDOM OF GOD.
reason, he goes on in the old fashion until his life has
become intolerably inconsistent and therefore distressing.
Likewise, the larger portion of mankind, after learning
through its religious teachers a new conception of life
and its object, to which it has yet to adjust itself, will for
a long time pursue its wonted course, and only make the
change in the end because its former life has become
impossible.
In spite of the necessity for a change of life, acknow-
ledged and proclaimed by our religious guides and admitted
by the wisest men ; in spite of the religious respect enter-
tained for these guides, the majority of men continue to be
influenced in life, now additionally complicated, by their
former views. It is as if the father of a family, knowing well
enough how to conduct himself properly, should through
force of habit or thoughtlessness continue to live as if he
were still a child.
At this very moment we are experiencing one of these
transitions. Humanity has outgrown its social, its civic
age, and has entered upon a new epoch. It knows the
doctrine that must underlie the foundations of life in this
new epoch; but, yielding to inertia, it still clings to its
former habits. From this inconsistency between the theory
of life and its practice follow a series of contradictions and
sufferings that embitter man’s life and compel him to make
a change.
One needs but to compare the practice of life with itfs
theory to be horrified at the extraordinary contradictions
between the conditions of life and our inner consciousness.
Man’s whole life is a continual contradiction of what he
knows to he his duty. This contradiction prevails in every
department of life, in the economical, the political, and
the international As though his intelligence were forgotten
and his faith temporarily eclipsed, — for he must have faith,
else would his life have no permanence, — he acts in direct
THE KINGDOM OF GOD. IIQ
opposition to the dictates of his conscience and his common-
sense.
In our economical and international relations we are
guided by the fundamental principles of bygone ages, —
principles quite contradictory to our mental attitude and the
conditions of our present life.
It was right for a man who believed in the divine origin
of slavery, and in its necessity, to live in the relation of a
master to his slaves. But is such a life possible in these
days ? A man of antiquity might believe himself justified
in taking advantage of his fellow-man, oppressing him for
generations, merely because he believed in diversity of
origin, noble or base, descent from Ham or Japheth. Not
only have the greatest philosophers of ancient times, the
teachers of mankind, Plato and Aristotle, justified the
existence of slavery and adduced proofs of its legality, but
no longer than three centuries ago those who described an
ideal state of society could not picture it without slaves.
In ancient times, and even in the Middle Ages, it was
honestly thought that men were not born equal, that the
men wo* thy of respect were only Persians, only Greeks,
only Romans, or only Frenchmen ; but no one believes it
now. And the enthusiastic advocates of the principles of
aristocracy and patriotism at this present day cannot believe
in their own statements.
We all know, and cannot help knowing, even if we had
never heard it defined and never attempted to define it
ourselves, that we all possess an inherent conviction deep
in our hearts of the truth of that fundamental doctrine of
Christianity, that we are all children of one Father, yea,
every one of us, wheresoever we may live, whatsoever
language we may speak; that we are all brothers, subject
only to the law of love implanted in our hearts by our
common Father.
Whatever may be the habits of thought or the degree of
120 THE KINGDOM OF GOD.
education of a man of our time, whether he be an educated
liberal, whatsoever his shade of opinion, a philosopher,
whatsoever may be his system, a scientist, an economist of
any of the various schools, an uneducated adherent of any
religious faith, — every man in these days knows that in the
matter of life and worldly goods all men have equal rights ;
that no man is either better or worse than his fellow-men,
but that all men are born free and equal. Every man has
an instinctive assurance of this fact, and yet he sees his
fellow-beings divided into two classes, the one in poverty and
distress, which labours and is oppressed, the other idle,
tyrannical, luxurious ; and not only does he see all this,
but, whether voluntarily or otherwise, he falls in line with
one or the other of these divisions, — a course repugnant to
his reason. Hence he must suffer both from his sense of
the incongruity and his own share in it.
Whether he be master or slave, a man in these days is for-
ever haunted by this distressing inconsistency between his
ideal and the actual fact, nor can he fail to perceive the
suffering that springs therefrom.
The masses, — that is to say, the majority of mankind, who
suffer and toil, their lives dull and uninteresting, never
enlivened by a ray of brightness, enduring numberless
privations, — are those who recognise most clearly the sharp
contrasts between what is and what ought to be, between
the professions of mankind and their actions.
They know that they work like slaves, that they are perish-
ing in want and in darkness, that they may minister to the
pleasures of the minority. And it is this very conscious-
ness that enhances its bitterness ; indeed, it constitutes the
essence of their suffering.
A slave in old times knew that he was a slave by birth,
whereas the working man of our day, while he feels himself to
be a slave, knows that he ought not to be one, and suffers the
tortures of Tantalus from his unsatisfied yearning for that
THE KINGDOM OF GOD.
121
which not only could be granted him, but which is really
his due. The sufferings of the working classes that spring
from the contradictions of their fate, are magnified tenfold
by the envy and hatred which are the natural fruits of the
sense of these contradictions.
A working man in our period, even though his work may
be less fatiguing than the labour of the ancient slave, and
even were he to succeed in obtaining the eight-hour system
and twelve-and-sixpence a day, still has the worst of it,
because he manufactures objects which he will never use
or enjoy; — he is not working for himself; he works in order
to gratify the luxurious and idle, to increase the wealth of
the capitalist, the mill-owner, or manufacturer. He knows
that all this goes on in a world where men acknowledge
certain propositions such as the economic principle that
labour is wealth, that it is an act of injustice to employ
another man’s labour for one’s own benefit, that an illegal act
is punishable by law, in a world, moreover, where the doctrine
of Christ is professed, — that doctrine which teaches us that
all men are brothers, and that it is the duty of a man to serve
his neighbour and to take no unfair advantage of him.
He realises all this, and must suffer keenly from the shock-
ing contradiction between the world as it should be and the
world as it is. “According to what I am told and what I
hear men profess,” says a working man to himself, “ I ought
to be a free man equal to any other man, and loved ; I am
a slave, hated and despised.” Then he in his turn is filled
with hatred and seeks to escape from his position, to over-
throw the enemy that oppresses him, and to get the upper
hand himself.
They say: “It is wrong for a workman to wish himself
in the place of a capitalist, or for a poor man to envy the
rich.” But this is false. If this were a world where God
had ordained masters and slaves, rich and poor, it would
be wrong for the working man or the poor man to wish
1 22
TIIE KINGDOM OF GOD.
himself in the place of the rich; but this is not so; he
wishes it in a world which professes the doctrine of the
Gospel, whose first principle is embodied in the relation of
the son to the Father, and consequently of fraternity and
equality. And however reluctant men may be to acknow-
ledge it, they cannot deny that one of the first conditions of
Christian life is love, expressed not in words but in deeds.
The man of education suffers even more from these
inconsistencies. If he has any faith whatever he believes,
perhaps in fraternity, — at least in the sentiment humanity ;
and if not in the sentiment humanity, then in justice, and
if not in justice, then surely in science; and he cannot
help knowing all the while that the conditions of his life
are opposed to every principle of Christianity, humanity,
justice, and science.
He knows that the habits of life in which he has been
bred, and whose abandonment would cause him much dis-
comfort, can only be supported by the weary and often
suicidal labour of the dowm-trodden working class — that is,
by the open infraction of those principles of Christianity,
humanity, justice, and even of science (political science),
in which he professes to believe. Fie affirms his faith in
the principles of fraternity, humanity, justice, and political
science, and yet the oppression of the working class is an
indispensable factor in his daily life, and he constantly
employs it to attain his own ends, in spite of his principles ;
and he not only lives in this manner, but he devotes all his
energies to maintain a system which is directly opposed to
all his beliefs.
We are brothers, but every morning my brother or my
sister performs for me the most menial offices. We are
brothers, but I must have my morning cigar, my sugar, my
mirror, or what not, — objects whose manufacture has often
cost my brothers and sisters their health, yet I do not for
that reason forbear to use these things; on the contrary,
THE KINGDOM OF GOD.
123
I even demand them. We are brothers, and yet I support
myself by working in some bank, commercial house, or
shop, and am always trying to raise the price of the
necessities of life for my brothers and sisters. We are
brothers; I receive a salary for judging, convicting, and
punishing the thief or the prostitute, whose existence is
the natural outcome of my own system of life, and I fully
realise that I should neither condemn nor punish. We
are all brothers, yet I make my living by collecting taxes
from the poor, that the rich may live in luxury and idleness.
We are brothers, and yet I receive a salary for preaching
a pseudo-Christian doctrine, in which I do not myself
believe, thus hindering men from discovering the true
one. I receive a salary as priest or bishop for deceiving
people in a matter which is of vital importance to them.
We are brothers, but I make my brother pay for all my
services, whether I write books for him, educate him, or
prescribe for him as a physician. We are all brothers, but
I receive a salary for fitting myself to be a murderer, for
learning the art of war, or for manufacturing arms and
ammunition and building fortresses.
The whole existence of our upper classes is utterly con-
tradictory, and the more sensitive a man’s nature the more
painful is the incongruity.
A man v/ith a sensitive conscience can enjoy no peace of
mind in such a life. Even supposing that he succeeds in
stifling the reproaches of his conscience, he is still unable
to conquer his fears.
Those men and women of the dominant classes who have
hardened themselves and have succeeded in stifling their
consciences must still suffer through their fear of the hatred
they inspire. They are quite avell aware of its existence
among the labouring classes ; they know that it can never
die ; they know, too, that the working men realise the deceits
practised upon them, and the abuses that they endure; that
124
THE KINGDOM OF GOD.
they have started organisations to throw off the yoke, and to
take vengeance on their oppressors. The happiness of the
upper classes is poisoned by fear of the impending calamity,
foreshadowed by the unions, the strikes, and First of May
demonstrations. Recognising the calamity that threatens
them, their fear turns to defiance and hatred. They know
that if they relax for one moment in this conflict with
the oppressed, they are lost, because their slaves, already
embittered, grow more and more so with every day’s
oppression. The oppressors, though they may see it, can-
not cease to oppress. They realise that they themselves
are doomed from the moment they abate one jot of their
severity. So they go on in their career of oppression, not-
withstanding their affectation of interest in the welfare of
the working men, the eight-hour system, the laws restricting
the labour of women and children, the pensions and the
rewards. All this is mere pretence, or at best the
natural anxiety of the master to keep his slave in good
condition ; but the slave remains a slave all the w r hile, and
the master, who cannot live without the slave, is less willing
than ever to set him free. The governing classes find
themselves in regard to the working men very much in the
position of one who has overthrown his opponent, and who
holds him down, not so much because he does not choose to
let him escape, but because he knows that should he for one
moment lose his hold on him, he would lose his own life,
for the vanquished man is infuriated and holds a knife in
his hand.
Hence our wealthy classes, whether their consciences
be tender or hardened, cannot enjoy the advantages they
have wrung from the poor, as did the ancients, who were
convinced of the justice of their position. All the pleasures
of life are poisoned either by remorse or fear.
Such is the economic inconsistency. Still more striking
is that of the civil power.
126
THE KINGDOM OF GOD.
whose injustice, cruelty, and artificiality he plainly discerns,
and yet is compelled to obey these laws under penalty
of punishment, he must suffer ; it cannot be otherwise.
We recognise the disadvantages of custom-houses and
import duties, but we are yet obliged to pay them ; we
see the folly of supporting the Court and its numerous
officials, we admit the harmful influence of church preach-
ing, and still we are compelled to support both ; we also
admit the cruel and iniquitous punishments inflicted by
the courts, and yet we play our part in them ; we acknow-
ledge that the distribution of land is wrong and immoral,
but we have to submit to it; and despite the fact that
we deny the necessity for armies or warfare, we are made
to bear the heavy burden of supporting armies and waging
war.
These contradictions, however, are but trifling in com-
parison with the one which confronts us in the problem
of our international relations, and which cries aloud for
solution, since both human reason and human life
are at stake, and this is the antagonism between the
Christian faith and. war.
We, Christian nations, whose spiritual life is one and
the same, who welcome the birth of every wholesome
and profitable thought with joy and pride, from whatsoever
quarter of the globe it may spring, regardless of race or
creed ; we, who love not only the philanthropists, the poets,
the philosophers, and the scientists of other lands ; we, who
take as much pride in the heroism of a Father Damien as
if it w T as our own ; we, who love the French, the Germans,
the Americans, and the English, not only esteeming their
qualities, but ready to meet them with cordial friend-
ship ; we, who not only would be shocked to consider war
with them in the light of an exploit, — when we picture
to ourselves the possibility that at some future day a differ-
ence may arise between us that can only be reconciled
THE KINGDOM OF GOD.
125
A man is trained first of all in habits of obedience to
state laws. At the present time every act of our lives
is under the supervision of the State, and in accordance
with its dictates a man marries and is divorced, rears his
children, and in some countries accepts the religion it
prescribes. What is this law then that determines the
life of mankind? Do men believe in it? Do they
consider it true? Not at all. In most cases they
recognise its injustice, they despise it, and yet they obey
it It was fit that the ancients should obey their law. It
was chiefly religious, and they sincerely believed it to
be the only true law, to which all men owed obedience.
Is that the case with us? We cannot refuse to acknow-
ledge that the law of our state is not the eternal law,
but only one of the many laws of many states, all equally
imperfect, and frequently wholly false and unjust, — a law
that has been openly discussed in all its aspects by the
public press. It was fit that the Hebrew should obey
his laws, since he never doubted that the finger of God
Himself had traced them ; or for the Roman, who believed
that he received them from the nymph Egeria; or even
for those peoples who believed that the rulers who made
the laws were anointed of God; or, that Legislative
Assemblies have both the will and the ability to devise
laws as good as possible. But we know that laws are the
offspring of party conflicts, false dealing, and the greed of
gain, that they are not, and can never be, the depository of
true justice; and therefore it is impossible for people of
the present day to believe that obedience to civil or
state laws can ever satisfy the rational demands of
human nature. Men have long since realised that there
is no sense in obeying a law whose honesty is more than
doubtful, and therefore they must suffer when, though
privately denying its prerogative, they still conform to
it. When a man’s whole life is held in bondage by laws
THE KINGDOM OF GOD. 12/
by murder, and that any one of us may be called upon
to play his part in an inevitable tragedy, — we shudder at
the thought.
It was well enough for a Hebrew, a Greek, or a Roman
to maintain the independence of his country by murder,
and even to subdue other nations by the same means,
because he firmly believed himself a member of the one
favoured people beloved by God, and that all the others
were Philistines and barbarians. Also, in the times of
the Middle Ages men might well have held these opinions,
and even they who lived towards the end of the last
century and at the beginning of this. But we, whatever
provocation may be offered us, we cannot possibly believe
as they did ; and this difficulty is so painful for us in
these times that it has become impossible to live without
trying to solve it.
“We live in a time replete with contradictions,” writes
Count Komarovsky, the Professor of International Law, in
his learned treatise. “ Everywhere the tone of the public
press seems to indicate a general desire for peace, and shows
the need of it for all nations. And the representatives of
the government, in their private as well as in their public
capacity, in parliamentary speeches and diplomatic negotia-
tions, express themselves in the same temper. Nevertheless,
the governments increase the military force year after year,
impose new taxes, negotiate loans, and will leave as a
legacy to future generations the responsibilities of the
present mistaken policy. How are the word and the
deed at variance !
“ By way of justification the governments claim that ail
their armaments and the consequent outlay are simply
defensive in their character, but to the uninitiated the
question naturally suggests itself, — whence is to come the
attack if all the great powers are devoting themselves to a
defensive policy ? It certainly looks as if each one of them
128
THE KINGDOM OF GOD.
lived in hourly expectation of attack from his neighbour,
and the consequence is a strife between the different
governments to surpass each other in strength. The very
existence of this spirit of rivalry favours the chances of
war : the nations, no longer able to support the increased
armament, will sooner or later prefer open war to the
tension in which they live and the ruin which menaces
them, so that the slightest pretext will avail to kindle in
Europe the conflagration of a general war. It is a mistake to
suppose that such a crisis will heal the political and economic
ills under which we groan. The experience of late wars shows
us that each one served only to exacerbate the animosity
of the nations against each other, to increase the unbearable
burden of military despotism, and has involved the political
and economic situation of Europe in a more melancholy
and pitiable plight than ever.”
“ Contemporary Europe keeps under arms 9 millions
of men,” says Enrico Ferri, “and a reserve force of 15
millions, at a cost of 4 milliards of francs a year. By
increasing its armament it paralyses more and more the
springs of social and individual welfare, and may be com-
pared to a man who, in order to obtain weapons, condemns
himself to anaemia, thereby depriving himself of the strength
to use the weapons he is accumulating, whose weight will
eventually overpower him.”
The same idea has been expressed by Charles Booth, in
his address delivered in London, July 26, 1887, before the
Association for the Reform and Codification of National
Laws. Having mentioned the same numbers — over 9
millions in active service and 15 millions in reserve, and
the enormous sums required to support these armies and
armaments — he says, in substance : “ These numbers repre-
sent but a small part of the actual expenditure, because
outside of the expenses enumerated in the budgets of the
nations we must take into consideration the great losses to
THE KINGDOM OF GOD.
129
society from the removal of so many able-bodied men, lost
to industry in all its branches, and moreover, the interest
on the enormous sums spent in military preparations, which
yield no returns. As might be expected, the constantly
increasing national debts are the inevitable result of these
outlays in preparation for war. By far the greater propor-
tion of the debt of Europe has been contracted for
munitions of war. The sum-total is 4 milliards of pounds,
or 40 milliards of roubles, and these debts are increasing
every year.”
Komarovsky, whom we lately quoted, says elsewhere :
“We are living in hard times. Everywhere we hear com-
plaints of the stagnation of commerce and industry and of
the wretched economical situation. They tell us of the
hard conditions of life among the labouring classes and the
general impoverishment of the people. But regardless of
this, governments, determined to maintain their inde-
pendence, go to the utmost limits of folly. Additional
taxes are levied on every side, and the financial oppression
of the people knows no bounds. If we glance at the
budgets of European states for the last hundred years, we
shall be struck with their constantly increasing figures.
How can we explain this abnormal condition, that sooner
or later threatens to overwhelm us with inevitable bank-
ruptcy ?
“ Most assuredly it is caused by the expense of maintaining
armies, which absorbs one-third, or even one-half, of the
budget of all European nations. The saddest part of it
however is, that there is no end to this increase of budgets
and consequent impoverishment of the masses. What is
socialism but a protest against the abnormal situation in
which the majority of mankind of our continent finds
itself? ”
“We are being ruined,” says Frdd^ric Passy, in a paper
read before the last Peace Congress in London (1890),
9
130
THE KINGDOM OF GOD.
“to enable us to take part in the senseless wars of the
future, or to pay the interest of debts left us by the criminal
and insane wars and contests of the past. We shall perish
with hunger, to have success in murder.”
Going on to speak of the opinion of France in regard to
this matter, he says : “ We believe that now, a hundred
years after the proclamation formulating the belief in the
rights of men and citizens, the time has come to declare the
rights of nations and to repudiate once and for all time
those undertakings of fraud and violence, which, under the
name of conquests, are actually crimes against humanity, and
which, however much the pride of nations or the ambition
of monarchs may seek to justify them, serve only to
enervate the conquerors.”
“ I am always very much surprised at the way religion is
carried on in this country,” says Sir Wilfred Lawson before
the same Congress. “You send a boy to the Sunday-
school, and you tell him: ‘My dear boy, you must love
your enemies ; if any boy strikes you, don’t strike him
again; try to reform him by loving him.’ Well, the boy
goes to the Sunday-school till he is fourteen or fifteen years
of age, and then his friends say, ‘ Put him in the Army.’
What has he to do in the Army ? Why, not love his enemies,
but whenever he sees an enemy, to run him through the
body with a bayonet is the nature of all religious teaching
in this country. I do not think that that is a very good way
of carrying out the precepts of religion. I think if it is a good
thing for the boy to love his enemy, it is a good thing for
the man to love his enemy. . .
And later !
“ In Europe great Christian nations keep among them
28,000,000 of armed men to settle quarrels by killing one
another, instead of by arguing. This is what the Christian
nations of the world are doing at this moment. It is a
very expensive way also; for in a publication which I saw — I
THE KINGDOM OF GOD. 1 3 T
believe it was correct — it was made out that since the year
1812 these nations had spent the almost incredible amount
of 1,500,000,000 of money in preparing and settling their
quarrels by killing one another. Now it seems to me that with
that state of things one of two positions must be accepted,
either that Christianity is a failure, or that those who
profess to expound Christianity have failed in expounding
it properly.”
“So long as our men-of-war are not disarmed and our
army not disbanded, we have no right to be called a
Christian nation,” said Mr. F. L. Wilson.
In a conversation in regard to the duty of Christian
ministers in the matter of preaching against war, Mr. G. D.
Bartlett remarked, among other things : —
“ If I understand the Scriptures, I say that men are only
playing with Christianity when they ignore this question. . . .
I have lived a long life, I have heard many sermons, and
I can say without any exaggeration that I never heard
universal peace recommended from the pulpit half-a-dozen
times in my life. . . . Some twenty years ago I happened
to stand in a drawing-room where there were forty or fifty
people, and I dared to make the proposition that war
was incompatible with Christianity. They looked upon
me as an arrant fanatic. The idea that we could get on
without war was regarded as unmitigated weakness and
folly.”
A Catholic priest, the Abb 6 Defourny, has spoken in
a similar spirit. “ One of the first commandments of the
eternal law, engraved in every man’s conscience,” says the
Abb 6 Defourny, “ forbids a man to take his neighbour’s life
or shed his blood ” (without sufficient cause, being forced to
it by stress of circumstance). “ This is a commandment
more deeply engraved in the human heart than all the
others. . . . But as soon as it becomes a question of war,
that is, a question of the wholesale shedding of human
132
THE KINGDOM OF GOD.
blood, men in these days do not wait for a sufficient
cause. Those who are active in war forget to ask them-
selves if there is any justification for the numerous man-
slaughters that take place, whether they are just or unjust,
legal or illegal, innocent or criminal, or whether they break
the principal law that forbids us to commit murder ” (with-
out just cause). “Their conscience is silent. . . . War
has ceased to be a matter connected with morality. The
soldier, amid all the fatigues and dangers he undergoes,
knows no joy but conquest, no sorrow but defeat. Don't
tell me that they serve the country. A great r,~nius has
long ago answered this statement in words that have since
become a proverb : c Take away justice, and what is then
a nation but a great band of robbers ? And is not a band
of robbers in itself a small state? They, too, have their
laws. They, too, fight 101 booty and even honour.'
“ The aim of this organisation ” (it was a question of
establishing international tribunals) “ is to influence the
European nations until they cease to be nations of thieves,
and their armies bands of robbers. Yes, our armies are
nothing less than a rabble of slaves belonging to one or two
monarchs and their ministers, who, as we all know, rule
them tyrannically and without any responsibility other than
nominal, as we know.
,c It is the characteristic of a slave that he is a tool in the
hands of his master. Such are the soldiers, officers, and
generals, who at the beck of their sovereign go forth to slay
or to be slain. There is a military slavery, and it is the
worst of all slaveries, particularly now, when by means of
conscription it forges chains for the necks of all the free and
strong men of the nation, in order to use them as instru-
ments of murder, to make them executioners and butchers
of human flesh, since that is the sole reason why they are
drafted and drilled. . . .
“ Two or three potentates in their cabinets make treaties,
THE KINGDOM OF GOD. 1 33
without protocols, without publicity, and therefore without
responsibility, sending men to the slaughter.
“ ‘ Protests against increased armaments began before our
time/ said Signor E. G. Moneta. Listen to Montesquieu :
1 France ’ (for France we might now substitute Europe)
‘is perishing from an overgrown army. A new disease is
spreading throughout Europe. It has affected kings, and
obliges them to maintain an incredible number of troops.
It is like a rash, and therefore contagious ; for no sooner
does one nation increase its troops than all the others
follow suit. Nothing can result from this condition of
affairs but general calamity.
“ ‘ Each government maintains as many troops as it would
require if its people were threatened with destruction, and
this state of tension is called peace. Europe is in truth
ruined. If private individuals were reduced to such straits
as these, the richest man among them would be practically
destitute. The wealth of the world and its commerce are
in our hands, and yet we are poor/
“ This was written almost 150 years ago. It seems like a
picture of the present. One thing alone has changed — the
form of government. In the time of Montesquieu it was said
that the reason for the maintenance of large armies might be
found in the unlimited power of kings, who carried on war in
the hope of increasing their private property and their glory.
“Then it was said: ‘Ah! if the people could but
choose representatives who would have a right to refuse the
governments when they called for soldiers and money —
there would be an end of a military policy/ Now, almost
everywhere in Europe there are representative governments,
and still the military expenditure in preparation for war has
increased in frightful proportion.
“It looks as though the folly of the rulers had passed
into the ruling classes. Now they no longer fight because
one king has been rude to another king’s mistress, as in the
134
THE KINGDOM OF GOD.
time of Louis XIV., but by exaggerating the importance of
national dignity and patriotism, — emotions which are natural
and honourable in themselves, — and exciting the public
opinion of one country against the other, until they have
arrived at such a pitch of sensitiveness that it is enough to
say, for instance (even were the report to prove false), one
country has refused to receive the ambassador of another, to
precipitate the most frightful and disastrous war. Europe
maintains under arms at the present time more soldiers than
were in the field during the great wars of Napoleon. Every
citizen on our continent, with a few exceptions, is forced to
spend several years in the barracks. Fortresses, arsenals,
men-of-war are built, new firearms are invented, which in
a short time are replaced by others, because science, which
should always be devoted to the promotion of human welfare,
contributes, it must be regretfully acknowledged, to human
destruction, inventing ever new means of killing greater
numbers of men in the shortest possible time.
“ In these stupendous preparations for slaughter, and in
the maintenance of these vast numbers of troops, hundreds
of millions are yearly expended — sums that would suffice to
educate the masses, and to carry on the most important
works of public improvement, thereby contributing towards
a perfect solution of the social problem.
“Therefore, notwithstanding all our scientific victories,
Europe finds herself in this respect not one whit better off
than she was in the most barbarous times of the Middle
Ages. Every one laments a state of things which is neither
war nor peace, and longs to be delivered from it. The
heads of governments emphatically affirm that they desire
peace, and eagerly emulate each other in their pacific utter-
ances, but almost immediately thereafter they propose to
the legislative assemblies measures for increasing the arma-
ment, asserting that they take these precautions for the
preservation of peace.
THE KINGDOM OF GOD.
135
“But this is not the sort of peace we care for, and the
nations are not deceived by it. True peace has for its
foundation mutual confidence, whereas these appalling
armaments show, if not a declared hostility, at least a
secret distrust among the different nations. What should
we say of a man who, wishing to show his friendly feelings
to his neighbour, should invite him to consider a certain
scheme, holding a loaded pistol while he unfolds it before
him ?
“It is this monstrous contradiction between the assur-
ances of peace and the military policy of the governments,
that good citizens wish to put an end to, at any cost.”
One is amazed to learn that there are 60,000 suicides
reported in Europe, not including Turkey and Russia,
every year, and these are all well-substantiated cases ; but
it would be far more remarkable if the number were less.
Any man in these times who investigates the antagonism
between his convictions and his actions, finds himself in a
desperate plight. Setting aside the many other contradic-
tions between actual life and conviction which abound
in the life of a man of the present day, to view the
military situation in Europe in the light of its profession
of Christianity is enough to make a man doubt the exist-
ence of human reason, and drive him to escape from a
barbarous and insane world by putting an end to his own
life. This inconsistency, which is the very quintessence of
all the others, is so shocking, that one can only go on living
and taking any part in it, by dint of trying not to think
about it, to forget it all.
What can it mean ? We are Christians, who not only
profess to love one another, but are actually leading one
common life; our pulses beat in harmony; we meet each
other in love and sympathy, deriving support and counsel
from our mutual intercourse. Were it not for this sympathy
life would have no meaning. But at any moment some
THE KINGDOM OF GOD.
136
demented ruler may utter a few rash words, to which another
gives reply, and lo ! I am ordered to march at the risk of
my life, to slay those who have never injured me, whom
I really love. And it is no remote contingency, but an
inevitable climax for which we are all preparing ourselves.
Fully to realise this, is enough to drive one to madness
and to suicide, and this is but too common an occurrence,
especially among soldiers.
A moment’s reflection shows us why this seems an inevit-
able conclusion.
It explains the frightful intensity with which men plunge
into all kinds of dissipation, wine, tobacco, cards, newspaper
reading, travel, all manner of shows and pleasures. They
pursue all these amusements in deadly earnest, as if they
were serious avocations, as indeed they are. If men pos-
sessed none of these distractions, half of them would kill
themselves out of hand, for to live a life that is made up of
contradictions is simply unbearable, and such is the life that
most of us lead at the present day. We are living in direct
contradiction to our inmost convictions. This contradiction
is evident both in economic and in political relations ; it is
manifested most unmistakably in the inconsistency of the
acknowledgment of the Christian law of brotherly love and
military conscription, which obliges men to hold themselves
in readiness to take each other’s lives, — in short, every man
to be at once a Christian and a gladiator.
THE KINGDOM OF GOD.
137
CHAPTER VI.
Attitude of Men of the Present Day towards War. Men
do not endeavour to destroy the contradiction between life and
consciousness by a change of life, but educated men use all their
power to stifle the demands of consciousness and to justify their
lives, and thus degrade society to a condition worse than pagan,
to a state of primeval savagery — Uncertainty of the attitude of
our leading men towards war, universal armament, and general
military conscription — Those who regard war as an accidental
political phenomenon easily to be remedied by external measures
— The Peace Congress — Article in the Revue des Revues — Proposi-
tion of Maxime du Camp — Significance of Courts of Arbitration
and Disarmament— Relations of governments to these, and the
business they pursue — Those who regard war as a cruel inevitable
phenomenon — Maupassant — Rod — Those who regard it as indis-
pensable, even useful — Camille Doucet, Claretie, Zola, Vogue.
The contradictions of life and of consciousness may be
solved in two ways : by change of life, or by change of
consciousness ; and it would seem as if there could be
no hesitation in a choice between the two.
When a man acknowledges a deed to be evil he may
refrain from the deed itself, but he can never cease to
regard it as evil. Indeed, the whole world might cease
from evil-doing, and yet have no power to transform, or
even to check for a season, the progress of knowledge in
regard to that which is evil, and which ought not to exist.
One would think that the alternative of a change of life
THE KINGDOM OF GOD.
133
to accord with consciousness might be settled without
question, and that it would therefore seem unavoidable
for the Christian world of the present day to abandon
those pagan forms which it condemns, and regulate its
life by the Christian precepts which it acknowledges.
Such would be the result, were it not for the principle
of inertia (a principle no less unalterable in human life
than in the world of matter), w T hich finds its expression
in the psychological law defined in the Gospel by the words :
“ Men loved darkness rather than light, because their deeds
were evil” (John iii. 19). Most persons, in conformity to
this principle, do not use their reason in order to ascertain
the truth, but rather to persuade themselves that they
possess it, and that their daily life, which is pleasant for
them, is in harmony with the precepts of truth.
Slavery conflicted with all the moral principles taught
by Plato and Aristotle, and yet neither of them perceived
this, because the disavowal of slavery must have destroyed
that life by which they lived. And the same thing is
repeated in our times.
The division of mankind into two classes, the existence
of political and military injustice, is opposed to all those
moral principles w r hich our society professes, and yet the
most progressive and cultivated men of the age seem not
to perceive this.
Almost every educated man at the present day is
striving unconsciously to preserve the old-time con-
ception of society, which justifies his attitude, and to
conceal from others and from himself its inconsistencies,
chief among which is the necessity of adopting the Christian
ideal, which is subversive of the very structure of our social
existence. It is this antiquated social system, in which they
no longer believe, because it is really a thing of the past,
that men are trying to uphold.
Contemporary literature, philosophical, political, and
THE KINGDOM OF GOD.
139
artistic, — all contemporary literature affords a striking
proof of the v truth of my statement. What wealth of
imagination, what form and colour, what erudition and
art, but what a lack of serious purpose, what reluctance
to face any exact thought ! Ambiguity of expression,
indirect allusion, witticisms, vague reflection, but no
straightforward or candid dealing with the subject they
treat of, namely, life.
Indeed, our writers treat of obscenities and improprie-
ties ; in the guise of refined paradox they convey suggestions
which thrust men back to primeval savagery, to the lowest
dregs not only of pagan life, but of animal life, which we
outlived 5000 years ago. Delivering themselves from the
Christian life-conception, which for some simply interferes
with the accustomed current of their lives, while for
others it interferes with certain advantages, men must of
necessity return to the pagan life-conception and to the
doctrines to which it gave rise. Not only are patriotism
and the rights of the aristocracy preached at the present
time as they used to be 2000 years ago, but also the
coarsest epicureanism and sensuality, with this difference
only, that the teachers of old believed in the doctrines they
taught, whereas those of the present day neither do nor can
possess any faith in what they utter, because there is no
longer any sense in it. When the ground is shifting under
our feet, we cannot stand still, we must either recede or
advance. It sounds exaggerated to say that the enlightened
men of our time, the advanced thinkers, are speciously
degrading society, plunging it into a condition worse than
pagan, — into a state of primeval barbarism.
In no other matter has this tendency of the leading men
of our time been so plainly shown, as in their attitude towards
that phenomenon in which at present all the inconsistency
of social life is concentrated, — towards war, universal arma-
ment, and military conscription.
140
THE KINGDOM OF GOD.
The equivocal, if not unscrupulous attitude of the edu-
cated men of our time towards this question is a striking
one. It maybe stated from three points of view. Some
regard this phenomenon as an accidental state of affairs,
which has sprung from the peculiar political situation of
Europe, and believe it to be susceptible of adjustment by
diplomatic and international mediation, without injury to
tbe structure of nations. Others look upon it as some-
thing appalling and cruel, fatal yet unavoidabl^^like
disease or death. Still others, in cold blood, calmly pro-
nounce war to be an indispensable, salutary, and therefore
desirable event.
Men may differ in their views in regard to this matter,
but all discuss it as something with which the will of the
individuals who are to take part in it has nothing what-
ever to do ; therefore they do not even admit the natural
question which presents itself to most men, viz. : “Is it my
duty to take part in it ? ” In the opinion of these judges
there is no reason in such a question, and every man,
whatever may be his personal prejudices in regard to war,
must submit in tide matter to the demands of the ruling
powers.
The attitude of those in the first category, who expect
deliverance from war by means of diplomatic and inter-
national mediation, is well defined in the results of the
London Peace Congress, and in an article together with
letters concerning war from prominent writers which may
be found in the Revue des Revues (No. 8, 1891).
These are the results of the Congress.
Having collected from all parts of the globe the opinions
of scientists, both written and oral, the Congress, opening
with a Te Deum in the Cathedral, and closing with a dinner
and speeches, listened for five days to numerous addresses,
and arrived at the following conclusions : —
Resolution I. The Congress affirms its belief that the
THE KINGDOM OF GOD.
brotherhood of man involves as a necessary consequence a
brotherhood of nations, in which the true interests of all are
acknowledged to be identical. The Congress is convinced
that the true basis for an enduring peace will be found in
the application by nations of this great principle in all their
relations one to another.
II. The Congress recognises the important influence
which Christianity exercises upon the moral and political
progress of mankind, and earnestly urges upon ministers
of the Gospel and other teachers of religion and morality
the duty of setting forth these principles of Peace
and Goodwill, which occupy such a central place in the
teaching of Jesus Christ, of philosophers and of moralists,
and it recommends that the third Sunday in December in each
year be set apart for that purpose .
III. The Congress expresses its opinion that all teachers
of history should call the attention of the young to the
grave evils inflicted on mankind in all ages by war, and
to the fact that such war has been waged, as a rule, for
most inadequate causes.
IV. The Congress protests against the use of military
drill in connection with the physical exercises of schools,
and suggests the formation of brigades for saving life
rather than any of quasi-military character ; and it
urges the desirability of impressing on the Board of
Examiners, who formulate the questions for examination,
the propriety of guiding the minds of children into the
principles of Peace.
V. The Congress holds that the doctrine of the univer-
sal rights of man requires that aboriginal and weaker
races shall be guarded from injustice and fraud when
brought into contact with civilised peoples, alike as to their
territories, their liberties, and their property, and that they
shall be shielded from the vices which are so prevalent
among the so-called advanced races of men. It further
142
THE KINGDOM OF GOD.
expresses its conviction that there should be concert of
action among the nations for the accomplishment of these
ends. The Congress desires to express its hearty apprecia-
tion of the conclusions arrived at by the late Anti-Slavery
Conference, held in Brussels, for the amelioration of the
condition of the peoples of Africa.
VI. The Congress believes that the warlike prejudices
and traditions which are still fostered in the various
nationalities, and the misrepresentations by leaders of
public opinion in legislative assemblies, or through the
press, are not infrequently indirect causes of war. The
Congress is therefore of opinion that these ends should be
counteracted by the publication of accurate statements and
information that would tend to the removal of misunder-
standing amongst nations, and recommends to the Inter-
parliamentary Committee the importance of considering
the question of starting an international newspaper, which
should have such a purpose as one of its primary objects.
VII. The Congress proposes to the Inter-Parliament-
ary Conference that the utmost support should be
given to every project for the unification of weights and
measures, of coinage, tariffs, postal and telegraphic arrange-
ments, means of transport, etc., which would assist in
constituting a commercial, industrial, and scientific union
of the peoples.
VIII. In view of the vast moral and social influence
of woman, the Congress urges upon every woman
throughout the world to sustain, as wife, mother, sister, or
citizen, the things that make for peace; as otherwise she
incurs grave responsibilities for the continuance of the
systems of war and militarism, which not only desolate but
corrupt the home-life of the nation. To concentrate and
to practically apply this influence, the Congress recommends
that women should unite themselves with societies for the
promotion of international peace.
THE KINGDOM OF GOD. 143
IX. This Congress expresses the hope that the Financial
Reform Association and other similar societies in Europe
and America should unite in convoking at an early date a
conference to consider the best means of establishing
equitable commercial relations between States by the
reduction of import duties as a step towards Free Trade.
The Congress feels that it can affirm that the whole of
Europe desires Peace, and is impatiently waiting for the
moment when it shall see the end of those crushing
armaments which, under the plea of defence, become in
their turn a danger, by keeping alive mutual distrust, and
are, at the same time, the cause of the general economic
disturbance which stands in the way of settling in a satis-
factory manner the problems of labour and poverty, which
should take precedence of all others.
X. This Congress, recognising that a general disarma-
ment would be the best guarantee of Peace y and would lead
to the solution, in the general interest, of those questions
which now must divide States, expresses the wish that a
Congress of Representatives of all the States of Europe
may be assembled as soon as possible to consider the
means of effecting a gradual general disarmament, which
already seems feasible.
XI. This Congress, considering that the timidity of a
single Power or other cause might delay indefinitely the
convocation of the above-mentioned Congress, is of the
opinion that the Government which should first dismiss
any considerable number of soldiers would confer a signal
benefit on Europe and mankind, because it would oblige
other Governments, urged on by public opinion, to follow
its example, and by the moral force of this accomplished
fact would have increased rather than diminished the
conditions of its national defence.
XII. This Congress, considering the question of dis-
armament, as well as the Peace question generally, depends
144
THE KINGDOM OF GOD.
upon public opinion, recommends the Peace Societies here
represented and all friends of Peace to carry on an active
propaganda among the people, especially at the time of
Parliamentary elections, in order that the electors should
give their votes to those candidates who have included in
their programme Peace, Disarmament, and Arbitration.
XIII. This Congress congratulates the friends of Peace
on the resolution adopted by the International American
Conference (with the exception of the representatives of
Chili and Mexico) at Washington in April last, by which it
was recommended that arbitration should be obligatory
in all controversies concerning diplomatic and consular
privileges, boundaries, territories, indemnities, right of
navigation, and the validity, construction, and enforcement
of treaties, and in all other causes, whatever their origin,
nature, or occasion, except only those which, in the judg-
ment of any of the nations involved in the controversy,
may imperil its independence.
XIV. This Congress respectfully recommends this re-
solution to the statesmen of Europe, and expresses the
ardent desire that treaties in similar terms be speedily
entered into between the other nations of the world.
XV. This Congress expresses its satisfaction at the
adoption by the Spanish Senate, on June 18th last, of a
project of law authorising the Government to negotiate
general or special treaties of arbitration for the settlement
of all disputes, except those relating to the independence
and internal government of the States affected ; also at the
adoption of resolutions to a like effect by the Norwegian
Storthing, on March 6th last, and by the Italian Chamber
on July nth.
XVI. That a committee of five be appointed to prepare
and address communications, in the name of the Congress,
to the principal religious, political, economical, labour, and
peace organisations in civilised countries, requesting them
THE KINGDOM OF GOD.
145
to send petitions to the governmental authorities of their
respective countries, praying that measures be taken
for the formation of suitable tribunals for the adjudi-
cation of international questions, so as to avoid the resort
to war.
XVII. Seeing (1) that the object pursued by all Peace
Societies is the establishment of juridical order between
nations :
(2.) That neutralisation by international treaties con-
stitutes a step towards this juridical state, and lessens the
number of districts in which war can be carried on :
This Congress recommends a larger extension of the
rule of neutralisation, and expresses the wish : —
(1.) That all treaties which at present assure to certain
States the benefit of neutrality remain in force, or, if neces-
sary, be amended in a manner to render the neutrality more
effective, either by extending neutralisation to the whole of
the State, of which a part only may be neutralised, or
by ordering the demolition of fortresses, which constitute
rather a peril than a guarantee for neutrality.
(2.) That new treaties, provided that they are in harmony
with the wishes of the populations concerned, be concluded
for establishing the neutralisation of other States.
XVIII. The Committee Section proposes :
(1.) That the next Congress be held immediately before or
immediately after the next session of the Inter-Parliamentary
Conference, and at the same places.
(2.) That the question of an international Peace Emblem
be postponed sine die .
(3.) The adoption of the following resolutions: —
(a.) Resolved, that we express our satisfaction at the
formal and official overtures of the Presbyterian Church in
the United States of America, addressed to the highest
representatives of each church organisation in Christendom,
inviting the same to unite with itself in a general conference,
10
THE KINGDOM OF GOD.
146
the object of which shall be to promote the substitution of
international arbitration for war.
(< h .) That this Congress, assembled in London from the
14th to the 19th July, desires to express its profound
reverence for the memory of Aurelio Salfi, the great Italian
jurist, a member of the Committee of the International
League of Peace and Liberty.
(4.) That the memorial to the various heads of the
civilised States adopted by this Congress, and signed by the
President, should, so far as practicable, be presented to each
Power by an influential deputation.
(5.) That the Organisation Committee be empowered to
make the needful verbal emendations in the papers and
resolutions presented.
(6.) That the following resolutions be adopted: —
(a.) A resolution of thanks to the Presidents of the
various sittings of the Congress.
(A) A resolution of thanks to the chairman, the secretary,
and the members of the Bureau of this Congress.
(c.) A resolution of thanks to the conveners and members
of the sectional committees.
(d.) A resolution of thanks to Rev. Canon Scott
Holland, Rev. Dr. Reuan Thomas, and Rev. J. Morgan
Gibbon, for their pulpit addresses before the Congress, and
that they be requested to furnish copies of the same for
publication ; and also Stamford Hall Congregational Church,
for the use of those buildings for public services.
( e .) A letter of thanks to Her Majesty for permission to
visit Windsor Castle.
( f ) And also a resolution of thanks to the Lord Mayor
and Lady Mayoress, to Mr. Passmore Edwards, and other
friends who have extended their hospitality to the members
of the Congress.
XIX. This Congress places on record a heartfelt expression
of gratitude to Almighty God for the remarkable harmony
THE KINGDOM OF GOD.
1 47
and concord which have characterised the meetings of the
Assembly, in which so many men and women of varied
nations, creeds, tongues, and races have gathered in closest
co-operation; and in the conclusion of the labours of this
Congress it expresses its firm and unshaken belief in the
ultimate triumph of the cause of Peace , and of the principles
which have been advocated at these meetings.
The fundamental idea of the Congress is — firstly, that it
is necessary to disseminate by all means among all men the
belief that war is not advantageous for mankind, and that
peace is a great benefit ; and secondly, to influence govern-
ments, impressing upon them the advantages and necessity
of disarmament
To accomplish the first end the Congress advises teachers
of history, women, and ministers of the Gospel, to teach
people, every third Sunday of December, the evils of war and
the benefits of peace; to accomplish the second the Congress
addresses itself to governments, suggesting to them disarma-
ment and arbitration.
To preach the evils of war and the benefits of peace! But
the evils of war are so well known to men, that from the
earliest ages the most welcome greeting was always : “ Peace
be unto you ! ”
Not only Christians but all pagans were fully aware of the
benefits of peace and of the evils of war thousands of years
ago, so that the advice to the ministers of the Gospel to
preach against the evils of war and to advocate the benefits
of peace every third Sunday in December is quite superfluous.
A real Christian cannot do otherwise than preach
thus, constantly, as long as he lives. But if there are
those who are called Christians, or Christian preachers,
who do not do this, there must be a cause for it, and so
long as this cause exists no advice will avail. Still less
effective will be the advice to governments to disband
143
THE KINGDOM OF GOD.
armies and have recourse to International Courts of
Arbitration. Governments know very well all the diffi-
culties and burdens of conscription and of maintaining
armies, and if in the face of such difficulties and burdens
they still continue to do so, it is evident that they have no
means of doing otherwise, and the advice of a Congress
could in no way bring about a change. But scientists will
not admit this, and still hope to find some combination of
influences by means of which those governments which make
war may be induced to restrain themselves.
“Is it possible to avoid war?” writes a scientist in the
Revue des Revues (No. 8 of 1891). “All agree in recognis-
ing the fact that if war should ever break out in Europe, its
consequences would be similar to those of the great inva-
sions. It would imperil the very existence of nations; it
would be bloody, atrocious, desperate. This considera-
tion, and the consideration of the terrible nature of the
engines of destruction at the command of modern science,
retards its declaration and temporarily maintains the present
system, — a system which might be continued indefinitely, if
it were not for the enormous expenses that burden the
European nations and threaten to culminate in disasters
fully equal to those occasioned by war.
“ Impressed with these thoughts, men of all nationalities
have sought for means to arrest, or at least to diminish, the
shocking consequences of the carnage that threatens us.
“Such are the questions which are to be debated by the
next Congress of Universal Peace to be held in P^ome,
which have already been discussed in a recently published
pamphlet on Disarmament.
“Unfortunately, it is quite certain that with the present
organisation of the greater number of the European states,
isolated one from the other and controlled by different
interests, the absolute cessation of war is an illusion which
it would be folly to cherish. Still, the adoption of some-
THE KINGDOM OF GOD.
H9
what wiser rules and regulations in regard to these inter-
national duels would at least tend to limit their horrors.
It is equally Utopian to build one’s hope on projects of
disarmament, whose execution, owing to considerations of
a national character, which exist in the minds of all our
readers, is practically impossible.” [This probably means
that France cannot disarm until she has retaliated.]
“Public opinion is not prepared to accept them, and,
furthermore, the international relations make it impossible
to adopt them. Disarmament demanded by one nation of
another, under conditions imperilling its security, would be
equivalent to a declaration of war.
“Still, we must admit that an exchange of opinions between
the nations interested may to a certain extent aid in estab-
lishing an international understanding, and also contribute
to lessen the military expenses that now crush European
nations, to the great detriment of the solution of social
questions, the necessity of the solution of which is realised
by each nation individually, under the penalty of being
confronted by a civil war, due to the efforts made to prevent
a foreign one.
“ One may at least hope for a decrease of the enormous
expenses necessary for the present military organisation,
which is maintained for the purpose of invading a foreign
territory in twenty-four hours, or of a decisive battle a week
after the declaration of war.”
It ought not to be possible for one nation to attack
another and take possession of its territory within twenty-
four hours. This practical sentiment was expressed by
Maxirne du Camp, and is the conclusion of his study of the
subject.
Maxime du Camp offers the following propositions : —
“ i st. A Diplomatic Congress, to assemble every year.
“ 2nd. No war to be declared until two months after
the incident which gave rise to it.” [Here the difficulty
THE KINGDOM OF GOD.
ISO
lies in determining the nature of the incident that kindled
the war — that is, every declaration of war is caused by
several circumstances, and it would be necessary to deter-
mine from which one the two months are to be
reckoned.]
“ 3rd. No war shall be declared until the vote of the
people shall have been taken.
“4th. Hostilities must not begin until a month after the
declaration of war.”
“No war shall be declared . . * etc. But who
is to prevent hostilities beginning ? Who will compel men
to do this or that ? Who will compel governments to wait
a certain stated time ? Other nations. But all the other
nations are in the very same position, requiring to be
restrained and kept within bounds, in other words, coerced.
And who will coerce them ? And how is it to be done ?
By public opinion. But if public opinion has sufficient
influence to force a nation to postpone its action until a
stated time, this public opinion can prevent it from waging
war at any time.
But, it is said, there might be a balance of power, which
would oblige nations to restrain themselves. This very
experiment has been and is still being tried ; this was the
object of the Holy Alliance, the League of Peace, etc.
But all would agree to this, it is said. If all would agree
to this then wars would cease, and there would be no need
of Courts of Appeal or of Arbitration.
“A Court of Arbitration would take the place of war.
Disputes would be decided by a Board of Arbitrators, like
that which pronounced on the Alabama claims. The Pope
has been requested to decide the question concerning the
Caroline Islands : Switzerland, Belgium, Denmark, and
Holland have declared that they prefer the decision of a
Court of Arbitration to war.”
I beiieve Monaco has expressed a similar wish. It is a
THE KINGDOM OF GOD. I 5 I
pity that Germany, Russia, Austria, and France have thus
far shown no sign of imitating their example.
It is astonishing how easily men can deceive themselves
when they feel inclined.
The governments will agree to allow their disputes to be
decided by a Board of Arbitration and to dismiss their
armies. The trouble between Russia and Poland, England
and Ireland, Austria and the Czecs, Turkey and the Slavs,
France and Germany, will be settled by mutual consent.
This is very much like suggesting to merchants and bankers
that they shall sell at cost price, and devote their services
gratuitously to the distribution of property.
Of course the essence of commerce and banking consists
in buying cheap and selling dear, and therefore the sugges-
tion to sell at cost price and the consequent overthrow of
money amounts to a proposal of self-destruction.
The same is true in regard to governments.
The suggestion to governments to desist from violence,
and to adjust all differences by arbitration would be to
recommend a suicidal policy, and no government would
ever agree to that. Learned men found societies (there are
more than one hundred of them), they assemble in Congresses
(like those held in London and Paris, and the one which is
to be held in Rome), they read essays, hold banquets,
make speeches, edit journals devoted to the subject, and
by all these means they endeavour to prove that the strain
upon nations who are obliged to support millions of soldiers
has become so severe that something must be done about
it; that this armament is opposed to the character, the
aims, and the wishes of the populations ; but they seem to
think that if they consume a good deal of paper, and devote
a good deal of eloquence to the subject, that they may
succeed in conciliating opposing parties and conflicting
interests, and at last effect the suppression of war.
When I was a child I was told that if I wished to catch a
152
THE KINGDOM OF GOD.
bird I must put salt on its tail. I took a handful and
went in pursuit of the birds, but I saw at once that if
I could sprinkle salt on their tails I could catch them, and
that what I had been told was only a joke. Those who
read essays and works on Courts of Arbitration and the
disarmament of nations must feel very much the same.
If it were possible to sprinkle salt on a bird’s tail it would
be tantamount to saying that the bird could not fly, and there-
fore it would be no effort to catch it. If a bird has wings
and does not wish to be caught, it will not allow any salt to
be put on its tail, for it is the nature of a bird to fly.
Likewise it is the nature of a government not to be ruled,
but to rule its subjects. And a government rightly is
named such only when it is able to rule its subjects, and
not be ruled by them. This, therefore, is its constant aim,
and it will never voluntarily resign its power. And as it
derives its power from the army it will never give up the
army, nor will it ever renounce that for which the army is
designed,^— war.
The misapprehension springs from the fact that the
learned jurists, deceiving themselves as well as others, depict
in their hooks an ideal of government, — not as it really is^
an assembly of men who oppress their fellow-citizens, but in
accordance with the scientific postulate, as a body of men
who act as the representatives of the zest of the nation.-
They have gone on repeating this to others so long that
they have ended by believing it themselves, and they really
seem to think that justice is one of the duties of govern-
ments. History, however, shows us that governments, as
seen from the reign of Caesar to those of the two Napoleons
and Prince Bismarck, are in their very essence a violation of
justice ; a man or a body of men having at command an
army of trained soldiers, deluded creatures who are ready
for any violence, and through whose agency they govern the
State, will have no keen sense of the obligation of justice.
THE KINGDOM OF GOD.
152
bird I must put salt on its tail. I took a handful and
went in pursuit of the birds, but I saw at once that if
I could sprinkle salt on their tails I could catch them, and
that what I had been told was only a joke. Those who
read essays and works on Courts of Arbitration and the
disarmament of nations must feel very much the same.
If it were possible to sprinkle salt on a bird’s tail it would
be tantamount to saying that the bird could not fly, and there-
fore it would be no effort to catch it. If a bird has wings
and does not wish to be caught, it will not allow any salt to
be put on its tail, for it is the nature of a bird to fly.
Likewise it is the nature of a government not to be ruled,
but to rule its subjects. And a government rightly is
named such only when it is able to rule its subjects, and
not be ruled by them. This, therefore, is its constant aim,
and it will never voluntarily resign its power. And as it
derives its power from the army it will never give up the
army, nor will it ever renounce that for which the army is
designed, — -war.
The misapprehension springs from the fact that the
learned jurists, deceiving themselves as well as others, depict
in their books an ideal of government, — not as it really is,
an assembly of men who oppress their fellow-citizens, but in
accordance with the scientific postulate, as a body of men
who act as the representatives of the rest of the nation.
They have gone on repeating this to others so long that
they have ended by believing it themselves, and they really
seem to think that justice is one of the duties of govern-
ments. History, however, shows us that governments, as
seen from the reign of Caesar to those of the two Napoleons
and Prince Bismarck, are in their very essence a violation of
justice ; a man or a body of men having at command an
army of trained soldiers, deluded creatures who are ready
for any violence, and through whose agency they govern the
State, will have no keen sense of the obligation of justice,
THE KINGDOM OF GOD,
*53
Therefore governments will never consent to diminish the
number of those well-trained and submissive servants, who
constitute their power and influence.
Such is the attitude of certain scientists towards that
self-contradiction under which the world groans, and such
are their expedients for its relief. Tell these scientists that
the question deals only with the personal relations of each
individual towards the moral and religious question, and then
ask them what they think of the lawfulness or unlawfulness of
taking part in the general conscription, and their sole reply
will be a shrug of the shoulders ; they will not even deign to
give a thought to your question. Their way of solving the
difficulty is to make speeches, write books, choose their
presidents, vice-presidents, and secretaries ; assembled in
a body, to hold forth in one city or another. They
think that the result of their efforts will be to induce
governments to cease to recruit soldiers, on whom all their
power depends; they expect that their appeals will be
heard, and that armies will be disbanded, leaving
governments defenceless, not only in the presence of
neighbours, but of their subjects ; that they, like highway-
men who, having bound their defenceless victims in order to
rob them, no sooner hear the outcries of pain than they
loosen the rope that causes it, and let their prisoners go free.
And there really are men who believe in this, who spend
their time in promoting Leagues of Peace, in delivering
addresses, and in writing books ; and of course the govern-
ments sympathise with it all, pretending that they approve
of it, just as they pretend to support temperance, while
they actually derive the larger part of their income from
intemperance; just as they pretend to maintain liberty
of the constitution, when it is the absence of liberty to
which they owe their power ; just as they pretend to care
for the improvement of the labouring classes, while on
oppression of the workman rest the very foundations of the
THE KINGDOM OF GOD.
153
Therefore governments will never consent to diminish the
number of those well-trained and submissive servants, who
constitute their power and influence.
Such is the attitude of certain scientists towards that
self-contradiction under which the world groans, and such
are their expedients for its relief. Tell these scientists that
the question deals only w 7 ith the personal relations of each
individual towards the moral and religious question, and then
ask them w hat they think of the lawfulness or unlawfulness of
taking part in the general conscription, and their sole reply
will be a shrug of the shoulders ; they will not even deign to
give a thought to your question. Their way of solving the
difficulty is to make speeches, write books, choose their
presidents, vice-presidents, and secretaries; assembled in
a body, to hold forth in one city or another. They
think that the result of their efforts will be to induce
governments to cease to recruit soldiers, on whom all their
power depends; they expect that their appeals will be
heard, and that armies will be disbanded, leaving
governments defenceless, not only in the presence of
neighbours, but of their subjects ; that they, like highway-
men who, having bound their defenceless victims in order to
rob them, no sooner hear the outcries of pain than they
loosen the rope that causes it, and let their prisoners go free.
And there really are men w 7 ho believe in this, who spend
their time in promoting Leagues of Peace, in delivering
addresses, and in writing books ; and of course the govern-
ments sympathise with it all, pretending that they approve
of it, just as they pretend to support temperance, while
they actually derive the larger part of their income from
intemperance; just as they pretend to maintain liberty
of the constitution, w r hen it is the absence of liberty to
which they owe their power ; just as they pretend to care
for the improvement of the labouring classes, while on
oppression of the workman rest the very foundations of the
154
THE KINGDOM OF GOD.
State ; just as they pretend to uphold Christianity, when
Christianity is subversive of every government.
In order to accomplish these ends they have long since
instituted laws in regard to intemperance that can never
avail to destroy it; educational projects that not only do
not prevent the spread of ignorance, but do everything to
increase it; decrees in the name of liberty that are no
restraint upon despotism; measures for the benefit of
the working man which will never liberate him from
slavery; they have established a Christianity which serves
to prop the government rather than destroy it. And
now another interest is added to their cares, — the promo-
tion of peace. Governments, or rather those rulers who
are going about at present with their ministers of state,
making up their minds on such radical questions as, for
instance, whether the slaughter of millions shall begin
this year or next, — they are quite well assured that
discussions on peace are not going to prevent them
from sending millions of men to slaughter whenever they
see fit to do so. They like to hear these discussions, they
encourage them, and even take part themselves.
It does no harm to the government; on the contrary,
it is useful, by way of diverting observation from that
radical question : when a man is drafted, ought he or
ought he not to fulfil his military duty ?
Thanks to all these unions and congresses, peace will
presently be established; meanwhile put on your uniforms
and be prepared to worry and harass each other for our
benefit, say the governments. And the scientists, the
essayists, and the promoters of congresses take the same
view.
This is one way of looking at it, and so advantageous
for the State that all prudent governments encourage it.
The way another class has of regarding it is more tragic.
They declare that although it is the fate of humanity to be for
THE KINGDOM OF GOD.
IS
ever striving after love and peace, it is nevertheless abnormal
and inconsistent. Those who affirm this are mostly the
sensitive men of genius, who see and realise all the horror,
folly, and cruelty of war, but by some strange turn of mind
never look about them for any means of escape, but who
seem to take a morbid delight in realising to the utmost the
desperate condition of mankind. The view of the famous
French writer, Maupassant, on the subject of war, affords a
noteworthy example of this kind. Gazing from his yacht
upon a drill and target-practice of French soldiers, the
following thoughts arise in his mind : —
“ I have but to think of the word ‘ war ’ and a paralysing
sense of horror creeps over me, as though I were listening
to stories of witchcraft, or tales of the Inquisition, or of
things abominable, monstrous, unnatural, of ages past.
“When people talk of cannibals we smile contemp-
tuously with a sense of superiority to such savages. But
who are the savages, the true savages? Those who
fight that they may drive off the conquered, or those
who fight for the pure pleasure of killing ? Those
sharp-shooters running over yonder are destined to be
killed like a flock of sheep who are driven by the
butcher to the slaughter-house. Those men will fall
on some battle-field with a sabre-cut in the head, or
with a ball through the heart. Yet they are young men,
who might have done useful work. Their fathers are old
and poor; their mothers, who have idolised them for twenty
years as only mothers can idolise, will learn after six
months, or perhaps a year, that the son, the baby, the
grown-up child on whom so much love and pains were
lavished, who was reared at such an expense, has been
torn by a bullet, trampled under foot, or crushed by a
cavalry charge, and finally flung like a dead dog into
some ditch. Why must her boy, her beautiful, her only
boy, the hope and pride of her life, why must he be
killed ? She knows not ; she can but ask why.
156
THE KINGDOM OF GOD.
nfiHpn^-LQ_ tV>P invjpfahlg
of'GState life ; but i nstead of doing- ThisUthex -irro
Individuals a repetition of the same da ngers, w ith this
difference*., th at i n thu^place of. struggle d e tween indi- ^
viduals of the same group it is a ca se^f^str ng gl e bet ween
groups.
The establishment of a general military conscription is
like the work of a man who props a crumbling house. The
walls have settled, sloping inward, he braces them; the ceiling
begins to hang down, he supports that ; and when the boards
182
THE KINGDOM OF GOD.
all the others were forced to do likewise. Thus all the
citizens took up arms to assist in upholding the wrongs that
were committed against them; in fact, the ) 7 became their
own oppressors.
General military conscription was the inevitable and
logical consummation at which it was but natural to arrive ;
at the same time it is the last expression of the innate
contradiction of the social life-conception which sprang
into existence when violence was required for its
support.
General military conscription made this contradiction a
conspicuous fact. Indeed, the very significance of the social
life-conception consists in this, that a man, realising the
cruelty of the struggle of individuals among themselves, and
the peril that the individual incurs, seeks protection by trans-
ferring his private interests to a social community ; where-
as the result of the system of conscription is that men, after
having made every sacrifice to escape from the cruel struggle
and uncertainties of life, are once more called upon to
undergo all the dangers they had hoped to escape, and,
moreover, the community — the State for which the
individuals gave up their previous advantages — is now
exposed to the same risk of destruction from which the
individual himself formerly suffered. Governments should
have set men free from the cruelty of the personal struggle
and given them confidence in the inviolable structure
of State life; but instead of doing this they impose on
individuals a repetition of the same dangers, with this
difference, that in the place of struggle between indi-
viduals of the same group it is a case of struggle between
groups.
The establishment of a general military conscription is
like the work of a man who props a crumbling house. The
walls have settled, sloping inward, he braces them; the ceiling
begins to hang down, he supports that ; and when the boards
THE KINGDOM OF GOD. 1 83
between give way other braces are supplied. At last it
reaches the point when, although the braces hold the house
together, they actually make it uninhabitable.
The same may be said of the general conscription system.
The general military conscription nullifies all those advan-
tages of social life which it is expected to protect.
The advantages of social life are those guarantees which
it offers for the protection of property and labour, as well as
co-operation for the purposes of mutual advantage ; the
general military conscription destroys all this.
The taxes collected from the people for purposes of
war absorb the greater part of the productions of their
labour, which the army ought to protect
When men are taken from the ordinary avocations of
daily life, labour is practically destroyed. Where ' war is
ever threatening to break forth it does not seem worth while
to improve social conditions.
If a man had formerly been told that unless he submitted
to the civil authority he would run the risk of being
assaulted by wicked men, that he would be in danger from
domestic as well as from foreign foes, against whom he
would be forced to defend himself, that he might be
murdered, and therefore he would find it for his advantage
to suffer certain privations if by that means he succeeded in
escaping all these perils, he might have believed this,
especially as the sacrifices required by the State promised
him the hope of a peaceful existence within the well-
established community, in whose name he had made them.
But now, when these sacrifices are not only multiplied, but
the promised advantages are not realised, it is quite natural
for men to think that their subjection to authority is utterly
useless.
But the fatal significance of the general conscription, as
tbie manifestation of that contradiction which dwells in the
social life-conception, lies not in this. Wherever military
THE KINGDOM OF GOD.
183
between give way other braces are supplied. At last it
reaches the point when, although the braces hold the house
together, they actually make it uninhabitable.
The same may be said of the general conscription system.
The general military conscription nullifies all those advan-
tages of social life which it is expected to protect.
The advantages of social life are those guarantees which
it offers for the protection of property and labour, as well as
co-operation for the purposes of mutual advantage; the
general military conscription destroys all this.
The taxes collected from the people for purposes of
war absorb the greater part of the productions of their
labour, which the army ought to protect.
When men are taken from the ordinary avocations of
daily life, labour is practically destroyed. Where war is
ever threatening to break forth it does not seem worth while
to improve social conditions.
If a man had formerly been told that unless he submitted
to the civil authority he would run the risk of being
assaulted by wicked men, that he would be in danger from
domestic as well as from foreign foes, against whom he
would be forced to defend himself, that he might be
murdered, and therefore he would find it for his advantage
to suffer certain privations if by that means he succeeded in
escaping all these perils, he might have believed this,
especially as the sacrifices required by the State promised
him the hope of a peaceful existence within the well-
established community, in whose name he had made them.
But now, when these sacrifices are not only multiplied, but
the promised advantages are not realised, it is quite natural
for men to think that their subjection to authority is utterly
useless.
But the fatal significance of the general conscription, as
the manifestation of that contradiction which dwells in the
social life-conception, lies not in this. Wherever military
184
THE KINGDOM OF GOD.
conscription exists, every citizen who becomes a soldier
likewise becomes a supporter of the State system, and
a participant in whatsoever the State may do, at the same
time that he does not acknowledge its validity ; and this
may be called its chief manifestation.
Governments declare that armies are principally required
for external defence, but this is untrue. They nrp, irj the
fir£t place, need ed tO-p ye^w^ nwn s ubjects, a nd every
man who yields to military conscription becomes an in-
voluntary participator in all the oppressive acts of govern-
ment towards its subjects. It is necessary to remember
what goes on in every State in the name of order and the
welfare of the community, all the while enforced by military
authority, to be convinced that every man who fulfils
military duty becomes a participant in acts of the State of
which he cannot approve. Every dynastic and political
feud, all the executions resulting from such feuds, the
crushing of rebellions, the use of the military in dispersing
mobs, in putting down strikes, all extortionate taxation, the
injustice of land ownership and the limitations of freedom of
labour, — all this is done, if not directly by the troops, then by
the police supported by the troops. He who performs his
military duty becomes a participant in all these acts, about
which he often feels more than dubious, and which are in
most cases directly opposed to his conscience. Men do
not wish to leave the land which they have tilled for genera-
tions ; they do not wish to disperse on the bidding of the
government ; they do not wish to pay the taxes which are
extorted from them; neither do they willingly submit to
laws which they have not helped to make ; they do not wish
to give up their nationality. And I, if I am performing
military duty, must come forward and strike these men
down. I cannot take part in such proceedings without
asking myself if they be right. And ought I to co-operate
in carrying them out ?
184
THE KINGDOM OF GO £>.
conscription exists, every citizen who becomes a soldier
likewise becomes a supporter of the State system, and
a participant in whatsoever the State may do, at the same
time that he does not acknowledge its validity ; and this
may be called its chief manifestation.
Governments declare that armies are principally required
for external defence, but this is untrue. They are, in the
first place, needed to overawe their own subjects, and every
man who yields to military conscription becomes an in-
voluntary participator in all the oppressive acts of govern-
ment towards its subjects. It is necessary to remember
what goes on in every State in the name of order and the
welfare of the community, all the while enforced by military
authority, to be convinced that every man who fulfils
military duty becomes a participant in acts of the State of
which he cannot approve. Every dynastic and political
feud, all the executions resulting from such feuds, the
crushing of rebellions, the use of the military in dispersing
mobs, in putting down strikes, all extortionate taxation, the
injustice of land ownership and the limitations of freedom of
labour, — all this is done, if not directly by the troops, then by
the police supported by the troops. He who performs his
military duty becomes a participant in all these acts, about
which he often feels more than dubious, and which are in
most cases directly opposed to his conscience. Men do
not wish to leave the land which they have tilled for genera-
tions ; they do not wish to disperse on the bidding of the
government ; they do not wish to pay the taxes which am
extorted from them; neither do they willingly submit to
laws which they have not helped to make ; they do not wish
to give up their nationality. And I, if I am performing
military duty, must come forward and strike these men
down. I cannot take part in such proceedings without
asking myself if they be right. And ought I to eo-operatc
in carrying them out ?
THE KINGDOM OF GOD.
185
General military conscription is the last step in the
process of coercion required by governments for the support
of the whole structure; for subjects it is the extreme limit
of obedience. It is the keystone of the arch that supports
the walls, the abstraction of which would destroy the whole
fabric. The time has come when the ever-growing abuses
of governments and their mutual contests have required
from all their subjects not only material but moral sacrifices,
till each man pauses and asks himself, Can I make these
sacrifices ? And for whose sake am I to make them ?
These sacrifices are demanded in the name of the State.
In the name of the State I am asked to give up all that
makes life dear to a man — peace, family, safety, and
personal dignity. What, then, is this State in whose name
such appalling sacrifices are demanded? And of what use
is it ?
We are told that the State is necessary, in the first place,
because were it not for that no man would be safe from
violence and the attacks of wicked men; in the second place,
without the State we should be like savages, possessing
neither religion, morals, education, instruction, commerce,
means of communication, nor any other social institutions ;
and, in the third place, because without the State we
should be subject to the invasion of the neighbouring
nations.
“Were it not for the State,” we are told, “we should be
subjected to violence and to the attacks of evil men in our
own land.”
But who are these evil men from whose violence and attacks
the government and the army saves us ? If such men existed
three or four centuries ago, when men prided themselves on
their military skill and strength of arm, when a man proved
his valour by killing his fellow-men, we find none such at
the present time; men of our time neither use nor carry
weapons, and, believing in the precepts of humanity and
THE KINGDOM OF GOD.
185
r-^n^rnl militp r y conscription is the last step in the
pr ocess of coercion required by governmen t^JbiLlJi£-^iipfiQf^
of the whole structure ; for subjects it is the e^xtreme limit
of obedience! It is the keystone of the arch that supports
The walls, the abstraction of which would destroy the whole
fabric. The time has come when the ever-growing abuses
of governments and their mutual contests have required
from all their subjects not only material but moral sacrifices,
till each man pauses and asks himself, Can I make these
sacrifices? And for whose sake am I to make them?
These sacrifices are demanded in the name of the State.
In the name of the State I am asked to give up all that
makes life dear to a man — peace, family, safety, and
personal dignity. What, then, is this State in whose name
such appalling sacrifices are demanded ? And of what use
is it?
We are told that the State is necessary, in the first place,
because were it not for that no man would be safe from
violence and the attacks of wicked men; in the second place,
without the State we should be like savages, possessing
neither religion, morals, education, instruction, commerce,
means of communication, nor any other social institutions ;
and, in the third place, because without the State we
should be subject to the invasion of the neighbouring
nations.
“Were it not for the State,” we are told, “we should be
subjected to violence and to the attacks of evil men in our
own land.”
But who are these evil men from whose violence and attacks
the government and the army saves us ? If such men existed
three or four centuries ago, when men prided themselves on
their military skill and strength of arm, when a man proved
his valour by killing his fellow-men, we find none such at
the present time; men of our time neither use nor carry
weapons, and, believing in the precepts of humanity and
1 86 THE KINGDOM OF GOD.
pity for their neighbours, they are as desirous for peace
and a quiet life as we are ourselves. Hence this extra
ordinary class of marauders, against whom the State might
defend us, no longer exists. But if, when they speak
of the men from whose attacks the government defends us,
we understand that they mean the criminal classes ; in that
case we know that they are not extraordinary beings, like
beasts of prey among sheep, but are men very much like
ourselves, who are naturally just as reluctant to commit
crimes as those against whom they commit them. We
know now that threats and punishments are powerless to
decrease the numbers of such men, but that their numbers
may be decreased by change of environment and by
moral influence. Hence the theory of the necessity of
State violence, in order to protect mankind against evil-doers,
if it had any foundation three or four centuries ago, has
none whatever at the present time. One might say quite
the reverse nowadays, for the activity of governments, with
their antiquated and merciless methods of punishment, their
galleys, prisons, gallows, and guillotines, so far below the
general plane of morality, tends rather to lower the standard
of morals than to elevate it, and therefore rather to increase
than to lessen the number of criminals.
It is said that “without the State there would be no
institutions, educational, moral, religious, or international,
there would be no means of communication. Were it not
for the State we should be without organisations necessary
to all of us.”
An argument like this could only have had a basis
several centuries ago. If there ever was a time when men
had so little international communication, and were so un-
used to intercourse or interchange of thought that they could
not come to an agreement on matters of general interest-
commercial, industrial, or economical — without the assist-
ance of the State, such is not the case at present. The
THE KINGDOM OF GOD. 1 87
widely diffused means of communication and transmission
of thought have achieved this result, that when the modern
man desires to found societies, assemblies, corporations,
congresses, scientific, economical, or political institutions,
not only can he easily dispense with the assistance of
governments, but in the majority of cases governments
are more of a hindrance than a help in the pursuit of
such objects.
Since the end of the last century almost every progressive
movement on the part of mankind has been not only
discouraged but invariably hampered by governments. Such
was the case with the abolition of corporal punishment,
torture, and slavery ; with the establishment of freedom
of the press and liberty of meeting. Furthermore, State
authorities and governments nowadays not only do not
co-operate, but they directly hinder the activity by means
of which men work out new forms of life. The solution of
labour and land questions, of political and religious prob-
lems, is not only unencouraged but distinctly opposed by
the government authority.
“If there were no State and government authority, nations
would be subjugated by their neighbours.”
It is not worth while to answer this last argument. It
refutes itself.
We are told that the government and its armies are
necessary for our defence against the neighbouring States
which might subject us. But all the governments say this
of one another, and yet we know that every European nation
professes the same principles of liberty and fraternity, and
therefore needs no defence against its neighbour. But if
one speaks of defence against barbarians, then one per cent,
of the troops under arms at the present time would suffice.
It is not only that the increase of armed force fails to pro-
tect us from danger of attack from our neighbours, it actually
provokes the very attack which it deprecates.
THE KINGDOM OF GOD.
1 88
Hence no man who reflects on the significance of the State x
in whose name he is re quired to sacnficelfis peace, his safety
and his life , can escape the conviction that there i s no longer
any reasonable ground for such sacrifices.
Even regarding the subject theoretically, a man must realise
that the sacrifices demanded by the State are without suffi-
cient reason; and when he considers the matter from a
practical point of view, weighing all the different conditions in
which he has been placed by the State, every man must see
that so far as he himself is concerned, the fulfilment of the
requirements of the State and his own subjection to military
conscription is indubitably and in every case less advantage-
ous for him than if he refused to comply with it. If the
majority of people prefer obedience to insubordination, it
is not because they have given the subject dispassionate
consideration, weighing the advantages and disadvantages,
but because they are, so to speak, under the influence of
hypnotic suggestion. Men submit to demands like this with-
out using their reason or making the least effort of the will.
It requires independent reasoning, as well as effort, to refuse
submission, — effort which some men are incapable of making.
But supposing we exclude the moral significance of submission
and non-submission, and consider only their advantages,
then non-submission will always prove more advantageous
than submission. Whoever I may be, whether I belong to
the well-to-do — the oppressing class — or to the oppressed
labouring class, in either case the disadvantages of non-sub-
mission are less numerous than the disadvantages of sub-
mission, and the advantages of non-submission greater than
those of submission.
If I belong to the oppressive, which is the smallest
class, and refuse to submit to the demands of the
government, I shall be tried as one who refuses to
fulfil his obligations: — I shall be tried, and in case my
trial terminates favourably, I shall either be declared not
THE KINGDOM OF GOD.
1 88
Hence no man who reflects on the significance of the State,
in whose name he is required to sacrifice his peace, his safety,
and his life, can escape the conviction that there is no longer
any reasonable ground for such sacrifices.
Even regarding the subject theoretically, a man must realise
that the sacrifices demanded by the State are without suffi-
cient reason; and when he considers the matter from a '
practical point of view, weighing all the different conditions in
which he has been placed by the State, every man must see
that so far as he himself is concerned, the fulfilment of the
requirements of the State and his own subjection to military
conscription is indubitably and in every case less advantage-
ous for him than if he refused to comply with it. If the
majority of people prefer obedience to insubordination, it
is not because they have given the subject dispassionate
consideration, weighing the advantages and disadvantages,
but because they are, so to speak, under the influence of
hypnotic suggestion. Men submit to demands like this with-
out using their reason or making the least effort of the will.
It requires independent reasoning, as well as effort, to refuse
submission, — effort which some men are incapable of making.
But supposing we exclude the moral significance of submission
and non-submission, and consider only their advantages,
then non-submission will always prove more advantageous
than submission. Whoever I may be, whether I belong to
the well-to-do— the oppressing class— or to the oppressed
labouring class, in either case the disadvantages of non-sub-
mission are less numerous than the disadvantages of sub-
mission, and the advantages of non-submission greater than
those of submission.
If I belong to the oppressive, which is the smallest
class, and refuse to submit to the demands of the
government, I shall be tried as one who refuses to
fulfil his obligations: — I shall be tried, and in case my
trial terminates favourably, I shall either be declared not
THE KINGDOM OF GOD.
189
guilty, or I may be dealt with as they treat the Mennonites
in Russia — that is, be compelled to serve my term of
military service by performing some non-military work ; if,
on the contrary, an unfavourable verdict is rendered, I shall
be condemned to exile or imprisonment for two or three
years (I am speaking of cases in Russia) ; or possibly my
term of imprisonment may be longer. And I may even be
condemned to suffer the penalty of death, although that is
not at all probable. Such are the disadvantages of non-
submission.
The disadvantages of submission are as follows : — If I am
fortunate I shall not be sent to murder men, neither shall I
run the risk myself of being disabled or killed; they will simply
make a military slave of me. I shall be arrayed in the garments
of a clown; my superior officers, from the corporal to the field-
marshal, will order me about. At their word of command I
shall be put through a series of gymnastic contortions, and
after being detained from one to five years I shall be released,
but still obliged for ten years longer to hold myself in readi-
ness at any moment I may be summoned to execute the
orders these people give me. And if I am less fortunate I
shall be sent to the wars, still in the same condition of
slavery, and there I shall be forced to slay fellow-men
of other countries who never did me any harm. Or I
may be sent to a place where I may be mutilated or killed ;
perhaps find myself, as at Sevastopol, sent to certain
death; these things happen in every war. Worse than
all things else, I may be sent to fight against my fellow-
countrymen and compelled to kill my own brethren for
some matter dynastic or governmental, and to me of
foreign interest. Such are the comparative disadvantages.
The comparative advantages of submission and non-
submission are as follows : — For him who has submitted the
advantages are these: after he has subjected himself to
all the degradations and committed all the cruel deeds
THE KINGDOM OF GOD.
189
guilty, or I may be dealt with as they treat the Mennonites
in Russia — that is, be compelled to serve my term of
military service by performing some non-military work ; if,
on the contrary, an unfavourable verdict is rendered, I shall
be condemned to exile or imprisonment for two or three
years (I am speaking of cases in Russia) ; or possibly my
term of imprisonment may be longer. And I may even be
condemned to suffer the penalty of death, although that is
not at all probable. Such are the disadvantages of non-
submission.
The disadvantages of submission are as follows : — If I am
fortunate I shall not be sent to murder men, neither shall I
run the risk myself of being disabled or killed; they will simply
make a military slave of me. I shall be arrayed in the garments
of a clown; my superior officers, from the corporal to the field-
marshal, will order me about. At their word of command I
shall be put through a series of gymnastic contortions, and
after being detained from one to five years I shall be released,
but still obliged for ten years longer to hold myself in readi-
ness at any moment I may be summoned to execute the
orders these people give me. And if I am less fortunate I
shall be sent to the wars, still in the same condition of
slavery, and there I shall be forced to slay fellow-men
of other countries who never did me any harm. Or I
may be sent to a place where I may be mutilated or killed ;
perhaps find myself, as at Sevastopol, sent to certain
death; these things happen in every war. Worse than
all things else, I may be sent to fight against my fellow-
countrymen and compelled to kill my own brethren for
some matter dynastic or governmental, and to me of
foreign interest. Such are the comparative disadvantages.
The comparative advantages of submission and non-
submission are as follows : — For him who has submitted the
advantages are these: after he has subjected himself to
all the degradations and committed all the cruel deeds
THE KINGDOM OF GOD.
190
required of him, he may, provided he be not killed, receive
some scarlet or golden bauble to decorate his clown’s attire ;
or if he be especially favoured, hundreds of thousands of
just such brutal men like himself may be put under his
command, and he be called field-marshal and receive
large sums of money.
By refusing to submit he will possess the advantages of
preserving his manly dignity, of winning the respect of good
men, and, above all, he will enjoy the assurance that he is
doing God’s business, and therefore an unquestionable benefit
to mankind.
Such are the advantages and disadvantages on either
side; for the oppressor, a member of the wealthy class.
For a man of the working class — a poor man — the
advantages and disadvantages are about the same, if we
include one important addition to the disadvantages. The
special disadvantage for a man of the working class who
has not refused to perform military service is that when he
enters the service his participation and his tacit consent go
towards confirming the oppression in which he finds himself.
But the jquestion concerning the State, whether its co ib-
li n -u ed - exi s t-eii - c e is a necessity, or _w hether it would b ejyiser
to abolish it , canno t be d ecid ed by discussjon on its usef ul*
fnr th& men who ftr? required to support it by taking
p art in the military service, and stilljessj^y ^weighing the
comparativFadvantages and disadvantages of submission or
nomsubmission~Tor the* individuaTTiimself. It is decided
irrevocaH^ appeal by the religious conscious-
ness, by the conscience of each individual, to whom no
sooner does military conscription become a question than
it is followed by that of the necessity or non-necessity of
the State,
THE KINGDOM OF GOD.
191
CHAPTER VIII.
Certainty of the Acceptance of the Christian Doctrine
of Non-Resistance to Evil by Violence by the Men of
OUR World. Christianity is not a legislation but a new life-
conception; hence it was not obligatory, nor has it been accepted
by all men in its full meaning, but only by a few ; the rest have
accepted it in a corrupted form — Moreover, Christianity is a
prophecy of the disappearance of the pagan life, and therefore of
the necessity of accepting the Christian doctrine — Non-resistance
of evil by violence is one of the principles of the Christian doctrine
which must inevitably be accepted by men at the present day — ■
Two methods of solving every struggle — The first method consists
in believing the general definitions of evil to be binding upon all,
and to resist this evil by violence — The second, the Christian
method, consists in not resisting evil by violence — Although the
failure of the first method was recognised in the first centuries of
Christianity, it is still employed ; but as humanity advanced it has
become more evident that there is not, nor can there be, a general
definition of evil — Now this has become evident to all, and if the
violence which is destined to combat evil exists, it is not because
it is considered necessary, but because men do not know how to
dispense with it — The difficulty of dispensing with it is due to the
skilfulness and complexity of political violence — This violence is
supported by four methods: by threats, bribes, hypnotism, and the
employment of military force — Deliverance from State violence
cannot be accomplished by overthrowing the State — Through
experience of the misery of pagan life men are compelled to
THE KINGDOM OF GOD.
191
CHAPTER VIII
Certainty of the Acceptance of the Christian Doctrine
of Non-FvESIstance to Evil by Violence by the Men of
OUR World. Christianity is not a legislation but a new life-
conception; hence it was not obligatory, nor has it been accepted
by all men in its full meaning, but only by a few ; the rest have
accepted it in a corrupted form — Moreover, Christianity is a
prophecy of the disappearance of the pagan life, and therefore of
the necessity of accepting the Christian doctrine — Non-resistance
of evil by violence is one of the principles of the Christian doctrine
which must inevitably be accepted by men at the present day—
Two methods of solving every struggle — The first method consists
in believing the general definitions of evil to be binding upon all,
and to resist this evil by violence — The second, the Christian
method, consists in not resisting evil by violence — Although the
failure of the first method was recognised in the first centuries of
Christianity, it is still employed ; but as humanity advanced it has
become more evident that there is not, nor can there be, a general
definition of evil — Now this has become evident to all, and if the
violence which is destined to combat evil exists, it is not because
it is considered necessary, but because men do not know how to
dispense with it — The difficulty of dispensing with it is due to the
skilfulness and complexity of political violence — This violence is
supported by four methods: by threats, bribes, hypnotism, and the
employment of military force— Deliverance from State violence
cannot be accomplished by overthrowing the State — Through
experience of the misery of pagan life men are compelled to
THE KINGDOM OF GOD.
192
acknowledge the doctrine of Christ, with its non-resistance to
evil, — a doctrine which they have hitherto ignored — To this
same necessity of acknowledging the Christian doctrine we are
brought by the consciousness of its truth — This consciousness is in
utter contradiction to our life, and is especially evident in regard
to general military conscription; but, in consequence of habit
and the four methods of State violence, men do not see this
inconsistency of Christianity with the duties of a soldier — Men
do not see it even when the authorities themselves show them
plainly all the immorality of the duties of a soldier — The call
of the general conscription is the extreme trial for every man, —
the command to choose between the Christian doctrine of
non-resistance or servile submission to the existing organisation
of the State — Men generally submit to the demands of the State
organisation, renouncing all that is sacred, as though there were
no other issue — For men of the pagan life-conception, indeed,
no other issue does exist; they are compelled to acknow-
ledge it, regardless of all the dreadful calamities of war — Society
composed of such men must inevitably perish, and no social
changes can save it — The pagan life has reached its last limits ; it
works its own destruction.
It is frequently said that if Christianity be a truth, it would
have been accepted by all men on its first appearance, and
would straightway have changed and improved the lives of
men. One might as well say that if the seed is alive it
must instantly sprout and produce its flower or its fruit.
The Christian doctrine is not a law which, being
introduced by violence, can forthwith change the life of
mankind. Christianity is a life-conception more lofty and
excellent than the ancient; and such a new conception
of life cannot be enforced ; it must be adopted voluntarily,
and by two processes, the spiritual or interior process, and
the experimental or external process.
Some men there are — but the smaller proportion — who
instantly, and as though by prophetic intuition, divine the
THE KINGDOM OF GOD.
193
truth, surrender themselves to its influence, and live up to its
precepts; others— and they are the majority — are brought
to the knowledge of the truth and the necessity for its
adoption by a long series of errors, by experience and
suffering.
It is to this necessity of adopting the doctrine by the
external process of experience that Christendom has at last
arrived.
Now and then one wonders why the mistaken pre-
sentment of Christianity, which even at the present time
prevents men from accepting it in its true significance,
could have been necessary. And yet the very errors,
having brought men to their present position, have been
the medium through which it has become possible for the
majority to accept Christianity in its true meaning.
If instead of that corrupted form of Christianity which
was given to the people, it had been offered to them in
its purity, the greater portion of mankind would have
refused it, like the Asiatic peoples to whom it is yet
unknown. But having once accepted it in its corrupted
form, the nations embracing it were subjected to its slow
but sure influence, and by a long succession of errors,
and the suffering that ensued therefrom, have now been
brought to the necessity of adopting it in its true meaning.
The erroneous presentation of Christianity, and its accept-
ance by the majority of mankind, with all its errors, was
then a necessity, just as the seed, if it is to sprout, must for
a time be buried in the soil.
The Christian doctrine is the doctrine of truth as well
as of prophecy.
Eighteen hundred years ago the Christian doctrine
revealed to men the true conduct of life, and at the
same time foretold the result of disobeying its injunctions
and of continuing to pursue their former course, guided
only by the precepts which were taught before the daw n of
13
194
THE KINGDOM OF GOD.
Christianity ; and it also showed them what life may become
if they accept the Christian doctrine and obey its dictates.
Having taught in the Sermon on the Mount those
precepts by which men should order their daily lives,
Christ said: “Therefore whosoever heareth these sayings
of mine, and doeth them, I will liken him unto a wise man,
which built his house upon a rock : and the rain descended,
and the floods came, and the winds blew, and beat upon
that house ; and it fell not : for it was founded upon a rock.
And every one that heareth these sayings of mine, and doeth
them not, shall be likened unto a foolish man, which built
his house upon the sand : and the rain descended, and the
floods came, and the wind blew, and beat upon that house ;
and it fell : and great was the fall of it.”— Matthew vii. 24-27.
And thus, after eighteen centuries, the prophecy has been
fulfilled. As the result of the abandonment of Chrises
teachings, having disregarded the principle of non-resistance
to evil, men have unwittingly fallen into the condition of
imminent peril foretold by Christ to those who refused to
follow his precepts.
Men often think that the question of resistance or non-
resistance to evil by violence is an artificial question, which
may be evaded. And yet this is the question that life
presents to mankind in general, and to each thinking
man in particular, and it is one that must be solved. In
social life, ever since Christianity was first preached, this
question has been like the doubt that confronts the traveller
when he comes to a place where the road which he has
followed divides, and he knows not which branch to choose.
He must pursue his way, and he can no longer go on with-
out pausing to deliberate, because there are now two roads
from which to choose, whereas before there was but one ;
he must make up his mind which he will take.
In like manner, since the doctrine of Christ has been
made known to men, they can no longer say, I will go on
THE KINGDOM OF GOD.
195
living as I did before, without deciding the question of
resistance or non-resistance to evil by violence. One must
decide at the beginning of every fresh struggle whether
one ought or ought not to resist by violence that which one
believes to be evil.
The question of resistance or non-resistance of evil by
violence arose with the first contest among men, for every
contest is simply the resistance by violence of something
which each combatant believes to be an evil. But before
the time of Christ men did not understand that resistance
by violence of whatever the individual believed to be
evil, — only the same action which seems evil to one man
may seem good to another, — is simply one mode of settling
the difficulty, and that the other method consists in not
resisting evil by violence.
Before the appearance of the doctrine of Christ men
believed that there could be but one way of deciding the
contest, that of resisting evil by violence, and acted accord-
ingly, while each combatant strove to persuade himself
and others that what he regarded as evil was in fact the
actual and absolute evil. For this purpose, dating from the
oldest times, men began to invent certain definitions of
evil which should be obligatory for all, and for the pur-
pose of establishing definitions which should be thus
binding were issued either certain laws supposed to have
been received in a supernatural manner, or commands of
individuals or of bodies of men, to whom an infallible
wisdom was ascribed. Men used violence against their
fellow-men and assured themselves and others that they
were but using such violence against an evil acknowledged
by all.
This was the custom from the most ancient times,
particularly among men who had usurped authority, and
men have been long in seeing its baselessness.
But the longer mankind existed the more complex grew
196
THE KINGDOM OF GOD.
its mutual relations, and the more evident it became that
to resist by violence everything that is considered evil is
unwise; that the struggle is not diminished thereby, and
that no human wisdom can ever define an infallible
standard of evil.
When Christianity first appeared in the Roman Empire
it had already become evident to most men that whatever
Nero or Caligula called evil and sought to overcome by
violence was not necessarily an evil for the rest of mankind.
Even then men had already began to realise that the human
laws for which a divine origin was claimed were really
written by men; that men cannot be infallible no matter
with what external authority they may be invested, and that
fallible men will not become infallible because they meet
together and call themselves a Senate, or any other similar
name. Even then this had been perceived and understood
by many. And it was then that Christ preached his
doctrine, which not only embodied the principle of non-
resistance, but which revealed a new conception of life,
of which the application to social life would lead to the
suppression of strife among men, not by obliging one class
to yield to whatsoever authority shall ordain, but by for-
bidding all men, and especially those in power, to employ
violence against others.
The doctrine was at that time embraced by a very
limited number of disciples, while the majority of men,
particularly those who were in authority, although they
nominally accepted Christianity, continued to follow the
practice of resisting by violence whatever they regarded
as evil. So it was during the times of the Roman and
Byzantine emperors, and so it went on in later times.
The inconsistency of an authoritative definition of evil
and its resistance by violence, already apparent in the first
centuries of Christianity, had grown still more evident at the
time of the dissolution of the Roman Empire and its sub-
THE KINGDOM OF GOD. 197
division into numerous independent states hostile to one
another and torn by internal dissensions.
But men were not yet ready to accept the law of Christ,
and the former method of defining an evil to be resisted by
the establishment of laws, enforced by coercion and binding
upon all men, continued to be employed. The arbiter,
whose office it was to decide upon the nature of the evil to
be resisted by violence, was alternately the Emperor, the
Pope, the elected body, or the nation at large. But
both within and without the State men were always to
be found who refused to hold themselves bound either
by those laws which were supposed to be the expression
of the divine will, or by the human laws which claimed to
manifest the will of the people ; — men whose views on the
subject of evil were quite at variance with those of the
existing authorities, men who resisted the authorities, em-
ploying the same methods of violence that had been
directed against themselves.
Men invested with religious authority would condemn
as evil a matter which to men and institutions invested with
a temporal authority commended itself as desirable, and
vice versd , and more and more furious grew the struggle.
And the oftener men had recourse to violence in settling
the difficulty, the more evident it became that it was
ill chosen, because there is not, nor can there ever be,
a standard authority of evil to which all mankind would
agree.
Thus matters went on for eighteen centuries, and at last
arrived at their present condition, which is, that no man can
dispute the fact that an infallible definition of evil will never
be made. We have reached the point when men have
ceased not only to believe in the possibility of finding a
universal definition which all men will admit, but they have
even ceased to believe in the necessity of such a definition.
We have reached the point when men in authority no
198
THE KINGDOM OF GOD.
longer seek to prove that that which they consider evil is
evil, but candidly acknowledge that they consider that to
be evil which does not please them, and those who are
subject to authority obey, not because they believe that
the definitions of evil made by authority are just, but only
because they have no power to resist. The annexation of
Nice to France, Lorraine to Germany, the Czecs to Austria,
the partition of Poland, the subjection of Ireland and India
to the English rule, the waging of war against China, the
slaughter of Africans, the expulsion of the Chinese, the per-
secution of the Jews in Russia, or the derivation of profits by
landowners from land which they do not cultivate, and by
capitalists from the results of labour performed by others,—
none of all this is done because it is virtuous or because it
will benefit mankind and is essentially opposed to evil,
but because those who hold authority will have it so.
The result at the present time is this : certain men use
violence, no longer in the name of resistance to evil, but
from caprice or because it is for their advantage; while
certain other men submit to violence, not because they
believe, like those of former ages, that violence is used to
defend them from evil, but simply because they cannot
escape it.
If a Roman, or a man of the Middle Ages, or a Russian,
such a man as I can remember fifty years ago, believed
implicitly that the existing violence of authority was needed
to save him from evil, that taxes, duties, serfdom, prisons,
the lash, the knout, galleys, executions, military conscrip-
tion, and wars were unavoidable, it would be difficult to
find a man at the present time who believes that all the
violences committed saves a single man from evil ; on the
contrary, not one could be found who had not a distinct
assurance that most of the violations to which he is sub-
jected, and in which he himself participates, are in them-
selves a great and unprofitable calamity.
THE KINGDOM OF GOD.
199
There is hardly a man to be found at the present time
who fails to realise all the uselessness and absurdity of
collecting taxes from the labouring classes for the purpose
of enriching idle officials; or the folly of punishing weak and
immoral men by exile or imprisonment, where, supported as
they are, and living in idleness, they become still weaker
and more depraved; or, again, the unspeakable folly and
cruelty of those preparations for war, which can neither be
explained nor justified, and which ruin and imperil the
safety of nations. Nevertheless these violations con-
tinue, and the very men who realise and even suffer from
their uselessness, absurdity, and cruelty, contribute to their
encouragement.
If fifty years ago it was possible that the wealthy man of
leisure and the illiterate labourer should both believe that
their positions, the one a continual holiday, the other a
life of incessant labour, were ordained by God — in these
days, not only throughout Europe, and even in Russia,
owing to the activity of the people, the growth of education,
and the art of printing, it is hardly possible to find a man
either rich or poor who in one way or another would not
question the justice of such an order of things. Not only
do the rich realise that the possession of wealth is in itself
a fault, for which they strive to atone by donations to
science and art, as formerly they redeemed their sins by
endowing churches ;— but even the majority of the labouring
class now understand that the existing order is false, and
should be altered, if not abolished. Men who profess
religion, of whom we have millions in Russia, the so-
called sectarians, acknowledge, because they interpret the
Gospel doctrine correctly, that this order of things is
false and should be destroyed. The working men
consider it false because of the socialistic, communistic,
or anarchical theories that have already found way into
their ranks. In these days the principle of violence is
200
THE KINGDOM OF GOD.
maintained, not because it is considered necessary, but
simply because it has been so long in existence, and is
so thoroughly organised by those who profit by it — that is
to say, by the governments and ruling classes, that those
who are in their power find it impossible to escape.
Nowadays every government, the despotic as well as
the most liberal, has become what Herzen has so cleverly
I termed a Genghis Khan with a telegraphic equipment, that
! is, with an organisation of violence, having for basis nothing
less than the most brutal tyranny, and converting all the^
m eans invented by science for the i^ er^ihmunication
i and peaceful activi ties of free and equal men, to its ow n
tyrannous and otSpressive ends.
The existing gixv^f nm efr its ai> 44h a ruling classes no longer _
c ate to present even the spmb1nn ce__of justice, but rely,
thanks to scientific progress, on an organisation so in-
genious that it is able to enclose all men within a circle
of violence through which it is impossible to break. This
circle is made up o f four expedient s, each connected with
and supporting the other like the rings of a chain.
The first and the oldest expedient i&_jjilimidatipn. It
consists in repres enting the actual orga nisation of the State,
whether it be'~TKat "of a liberal republic or of an arbitrary
despotism, as s omething sacred and immntaK ^-which there>
fore punishes bv jhe most cruel penalties any at tempt .at—
This expedient has been put into practice
recently wherever a government exists : in Russia against
the so-called Nihilists, in America against the Anarchists, in
France against the Imperialists, Monarchists, Communists,
and Anarchists. Railroads, telegraphs, telephones, photo-
graphy, the improved method of disposing of criminals
by imprisoning them in solitary confinement for the re-
mainder of their lives in cells, where, hidden from human
view, they die forgotten, as well as numerous other modern
inventions upon which governments have the prior claim,
I
200 THE KINGDOM OF GOD.
maintained, not because it is considered necessary, but
simply because it has been so long in existence, and is
so thoroughly organised by those who profit by it — that is
to say, by the governments and ruling classes, that those
who are in their power find it impossible to escape.
Nowadays every government, the despotic as well as
the most liberal, has become what Herzen has so cleverly
termed a Genghis Khan with a telegraphic equipment, that
is, with an organisation of violence, having for basis nothing
less than the most brutal tyranny, and converting all the
means invented by science for the inter-communication
and peaceful activities of free and equal men, to its own
tyrannous and oppressive ends.
The existing governments and the ruling classes no longer
care to present even the semblance of justice, but rely,
thanks to scientific progress, on an organisation so in-
genious that it is able to enclose all men within a circle
of violence through which it is impossible to break. This
circle is made up of four expedients, each connected with
and supporting the other like the rings of a chain.
The first and the oldest expedient is intimidation. It
consists in representing the actual organisation of the State,
v/hether it be that of a liberal republic or of an arbitrary
despotism, as something sacred and immutable, which there-
fore punishes by the most cruel penalties any attempt at
revolution. This expedient has been put into practice
recently wherever a government exists : in Russia against
the so-called Nihilists, in America against the Anarchists, in
France against the Imperialists, Monarchists, Communists,
and Anarchists. Railroads, telegraphs, telephones, photo-
graphy, the improved method of disposing of criminals
by imprisoning them in solitary confinement for the re-
mainder of their lives in cells, where, hidden from human
view, they die forgotten, as well as numerous other modern
inventions upon which governments have the prior claim,
THE KINGDOM OF GOD,
201
give them such power, that if once the authority fell into cer-
tain hands, and the regular and secret police, administrative
officials, and all kinds of procureurs, jailors, and executioners
laboured zealously to support it, there would be no possi-
bility whatsoever of overthrowing the government, however
cruel or senseless it might be.
The second expedient is bribery. This consists in taking
the property of the labouring classes by means of taxation
and distributing it among the officials, who, in consideration
of this, are bound to maintain and increase the bondage of
the people. The bribed officials, from the prime ministers
to the lowest scribes form one unbroken chain of in-
dividuals, united by a common interest, supported by the
labour of the people, fulfilling the will of the government
with a submission proportionate to their gains, never hesitat-
ing to use any means in any department of business to
promote the action of that governmental violence on which
their well-being rests.
The third expedient I can call by no other name than
hypnotism. It consists in retarding the spiritual develop-
ment of men, and, by means of various suggestions, in-
fluencing them to cling to the theory of life, which mankind
has already left behind, and upon which rests the foundation
of governmental authority. We have at the present time
a hypnotising system, organised in a most complex manner,
beginning in childhood and continued until the hour of
death. This hypnotism begins during the early years of a
man's life in a system of compulsory education. Children
receive in school the same ideas in regard to the universe
which their ancestors entertained, and which are in direct
contradiction to contemporary knowledge. In countries
where a State religion exists children are taught the sense-
less and sacrilegious utterances of church catechisms,
with the duty of obedience to authorities ; in the
republics they are taught the absurd superstition of
THE KINGDOM OF GOD,
201
give them such power, that if once the authority fell into cer-
tain hands, and the regular and secret police, administrative
officials, and all kinds of procureurs, jailors, and executioners
laboured zealously to support it, there would be no possi-
bility whatsoever of overthrowing the government, however
cruel or senseless it might be.
The s econd exped ient-isdbribe^y. This consists in taking^
the pr operty of the labouring classes by means of taxation
an8T3istributing it among the officials, who, in consideration
of this, areffiound to maintain and increase the bondage^ of
thejDgople. The bribed officials, from the prime ministers
to the lowest scribes form one unbroken chain of in-
dividuals, united by a common interest, supported by the
labour of the people, fulfilling the will of the government
with a submission proportionate to their gains, never hesitat-
ing to use any means in any department of business to
promote the action of that governmental violence on which
their well-being rests.
The third-expedient I can call by no other name than
hypnotis m. It consists in retardiiig_Jhe_spiritual develop-^
ment of men, and ?i by means of various suggestions, in^
fiuencingT henTIo cling to the thecxLy^CJiii^ which m ankind
has air eadyTef i be hi n d, TnrtTu po n which rests the foundation
of gov ernment s author ity. We have at the present time
a hypnotising system, organised in a most complex manner,
beginning in childhood and continued until the hour of
death. This hypnotism begins during the early years of a
man’s life in a system of compulsory education. Children
receive in school the sameTideas in regard to the universe
which their ancestors entertained, and which are in direct
contradiction to contemporary knowledge. In countries
where a^ gtate relig ion exists children are taught the sense-
less and sacrilegious utterances of church catechisms,
with the duty of obedience to authorities ; in the
republics they are taught the absurd superstition— e£ — »
202
THE KINGDOM OF GOD.
patriotism, and the same obligation of obedience to the
government. In maturer years this hypnotising process is
continued by the encouragement of religious and patriotic
superstition. Religious superstition is encouraged by the
erection of churches built from money collected from the
people, by holidays, processions, painting, architecture,
music, by incense that stupefies the brain, and, above
all, by the maintenance of the so-called clergy, whose
duty consists in befogging the minds of men and keeping
them in a continual state of imbecility, what with the
solemnity of their services, their sermons, their interven-
tion with the private lives of men in time of marriage,
birth, and death. The patriotic superstition is encouraged
by the governments and the ruling classes by instituting
national festivals, spectacles, and holidays, by erecting monu-
ments with money collected from the people, which will
influence men to believe in the exclusive importance and
greatness of their own state or country and its rulers, and
encourage a feeling of hostility and even of hatred towards
other nations. Furthermore, autocratic governments directly
forbid the printing and circulation of books and the delivery
of speeches that might enlighten men ; and those teachers
who have the power to rouse the people from its torpor are
either banished or imprisoned. And every government,
without exception, conceals from the masses all that would
tend to set them free, and encourages all that would
demoralise them, — all those writings, for instance, that tend
to confirm them in the crudeness of their religious and
patriotic superstition ; all kinds of sensual pleasures, shows,
circuses, theatres; and all means for producing physical stupor,
especially those, like tobacco or brandy, which are among
the principal sources of national income. Even prostitution
is encouraged ; it is not only recognised, but organised by
the majority of governments. Such is the third expedient.
The fourth fiYpedi ent consists in this : certain indi-
202
THE KINGDOM OF GOD,
patriotism, and the same obligation of obedience to the
government. In maturer years this hypnotising process is
continued by the encouragement of religious and patriotic
superstition. Religious superstition is encouraged by the
erection of churches built from money collected from the
people, by holidays, processions, painting, architecture,
music, by incense that stupefies the brain, and, above
all, by the maintenance of the so-called clergy, whose
duty consists in befogging the minds of men and keeping
them in a continual state of imbecility, what with the
solemnity of their services, their sermons, their interven-
tion with the private lives of men in time of marriage,
birth, and death. The patriotic superstition is encouraged
by the governments and the ruling classes by instituting
national festivals, spectacles, and holidays, by erecting monu-
ments with money collected from the people, which will
influence men to believe in the exclusive importance and
greatness of their own state or country and its rulers, and
encourage a feeling of hostility and even of hatred towards
other nations. Furthermore, autocratic governments directly
forbid the printing and circulation of books and the delivery ;
of speeches that might enlighten men ; and those teachers
who have the power to rouse the people from its torpor are
either banished or imprisoned. And every government, :
without exception, conceals from the masses all that would
tend to set them free, and encourages all that would
demoralise them, — all those writings, for instance, that tend
to confirm them in the crudeness of their religious and
patriotic superstition ; all kinds of sensual pleasures, shows,
circuses, theatres; and all means for producing physical stupor, i
especially those, like tobacco or brandy, which are among
the principal sources of national income. Even prostitution
is encouraged; it is not only recognised, but organised-by
the majority of governments. Such is the third expedient.
The fourth expedient consists in this : certain indi-
THE KINGDOM OF GOD.
203
viduals are selected from among the mass of enslaved
and stupefied beings ; and these, after having been sub-
jected to a still more vigorous process of brutalisation,
are made the passive instruments of the cruelties and
brutalities indispensable to the government. This state
of brutality and imbecility is produced by taking men
in their youth, before they have yet had time to gain
any clear conception of morality ; and then, having re-
moved them from all the natural conditions of human
life, from home, family, birthplace, and the possibility
of intelligent labour, by shutting them up together in
barracks, where, dressed in a peculiar uniform, to the
accompaniment of shouts, drums, music, and the display
of glittering gewgaws, they are daily forced to perform
certain prescribed evolutions. By these methods they are
reduced to that hypnotic condition when they cease to
be men and become imbecile and docile machines in
the hands of the hypnotiser. These physically strong
young men thus hypnotised (and at the present time,
with the general conscription system, all young men
answer to this description), supplied with murderous
weapons, ever obedient to the authority of the govern-
ment, and ready at its command to commit any violence
whatsoever, constitute the fourth and the principal means
for subjugating men. So the circle of violence is com-
pleted.
Intimidation, bribery, and hypnotism force men to
become soldiers ; soldiers give power and make it possible
to execute and to rob mankind (with the aid of bribed
officials), as well as to hypnotise and to recruit men who
are in their turn to become soldiers.
The circle is complete, and there is no possibility of
escape from it.
If some men believe that deliverance from violence, or
even a certain abatement of its energy, may be the result
THE KINGDOM OF GOD.
203
viduals are selected from among the mass of enslaved
and stupefied beings ; and these, after having been sub-
jected to a still more vigorous process of brutalisation,
are made the pa ssive instrumen ts of the cruelties and
b rutalities i ndispen sable to t he government. This state
of brutality and imbecility is produced by taking men
in their youth, before they have yet had time to gain
any clear conception of morality; and then, having re-
moved them from all the natural conditions of human
life, from home, family, birthplace, and the possibility
of intelligent labour, by s hutting them up tog ether in
^barracks^ where, dressed in a peculiar unifo rm, to the
accompaniment of shouts^ drum s, musjc, and the display
of g littering gewgaw s, they are daily forced to perform
certain prescribed evolutions. By these methods they are
reduced to that hypnotic condition when they cease to
be men and become imbecile and docile machines in
the hands of the hypnotiser. These physically strong
young men thus hypnotised (and at the present time,
with the general conscription system, all young men
answer to this description), supplied with murderous
weapons, ever obedient to the authority of the govern-
ment, and ready at its command to commit any violence
whatsoever, constitute the fourth and the principal means
for subjugating men. So the circle of violence is com-
pleted.
Intimidation, bribery, and hypnotism force men to
become soldiers ; soldiers give power and make it possible
to execute and to rob mankind (with the aid of bribed
officials), as well as to hypnotise and to recruit men who
are in their turn to become soldiers.
The circle is complete, and there is no possibility of
escape from it.
If some men believe that deliverance from violence, or
even a certain abatement of its energy, may be the result
204
THE KINGDOM OF GOD.
of its overthrow by the _oppressed T who will then replace
it By’^^ystem winch will require no such violence and
subjugation; and if, so believing, they attempt to bring this
about, they on y deceive themselves and others. So far
from improving the position, these attempts will only
render things worse.
The activity of such m enjonly strengthens the despotism
of govern ments by g iving the latter a con venient pretext
for increasing their defences^ For even when, following a
tramTof circum stances highly demoralising to the govern-
ment-take the case of France in 1870, for example,—
a government is overthrown by violence and the authority
passes into other hands, this new authority is by no means
likely to be less oppressive than the former. On the
contrary, obliged to defend itself from its exasperated
and overthrown enemies, it will be even more cruel and
despotic than its predecessor, as has ever been the case
in periods of revolution.
If socialists and communists believe that the possession of
individual capital is a pernicious influence in society, and
anarchists regard government itself as an evil, there are, of
the other hand, monarchists, conservatives, and capitalist^
who look upon the social and communal state as an evL
order of society, no less than anarchy itself ; and all these
parties have nothing better to offer by way of reconciling
mankind than violence. Thus, whichever party gains the
upper hand, it will be forced, in order to introduce and main-
tain its own system, not only to avail itself of all former
methods of violence, but to invent new ones as well. It
simply means a change of slavery with new victims and a new
organisation ; but the violence will remain, nay increase,
because human hatred, intensified by the struggle, will
devise new means for reducing the conquered to subjec-
tion. This has always been the result of every revolution and
violent overthrow of government. Each struggle serves but
' 204
THE KINGDOM OF GOD.
of its overthrow by the oppressed, who will then replace
it by a system which will require no such violence and
subjugation; and if, so believing, they attempt to bring this
about, they only deceive themselves and others. So far
from improving the position, these attempts will only
render things worse.
Ihe activity of such men only strengthens the despotism
of governments by giving the latter a convenient pretext
for increasing their defences. For even when, following a
train of circumstances highly demoralising to the govern-
ment — take the case of France in 1870, for example, —
a government is overthrown by violence and the authority
passes into other hands, this new authority is by no means
likely to be less oppressive than the former. On the
contrary, obliged to defend itself from its exasperated
and overthrown enemies, it will be even more cruel and
despotic than its predecessor, as has ever been the case
in periods of revolution.
If socialists and communists believe that the possession of
individual capital is a pernicious influence in society, and
anarchists regard government itself as an evil, there are, on
the other hand, monarchists, conservatives, and capitalists
who look upon the social and communal state as an evil
order of society, no less than anarchy itself; and all these
parties have nothing better to offer by way of reconciling
mankind than violence. Thus, whichever party gains the
upper hand, it will be forced, in order to introduce and main-
tain its own system, not only to avail itself of all former
methods of violence, but to invent new ones as well. It
simply means a change of slavery with new victims and a new
organisation ; but the violence will remain, nay increase,
because human hatred, intensified by the struggle, will
devise new means for reducing the conquered to subjec-
tion. This has always been the result of every revolution and
violent overthrow 7 of government. Each struggle serves but
THE KINGDOM OF GOD. 20$
to increase the power of those in authority at the time to
enslave their fellow-men.
One domain of human activity, and only one, has hitherto
escaped the encroachments of the governments — the domain
of the family, the economical domain of private life and
domestic labour. But now even this domain, in conse-
quence of the struggle of socialists and communists, is
gradually passing into the hands of the governments, so
that labour and recreation, the dwellings, clothes, and food
of the people will by degrees, if the desires of the reformers
are accomplished, be determined and regulated by the
government.
The long experiment of Christian life by nation after
nation, during eighteen centuries, has inevitably brought
men to the necessity of deciding whether the doctrine of
Christ is to be accepted or refused, and of deciding, too,
the question of social life dependent thereupon — the resist-
ance or non-resistance of evil by violence. But there
is this difference, that formerly men could either accept
or reject the decision given by Christianity, whereas now
it has become imperative, because it affords the sole means
of deliverance from that condition of slavery in which, as
in a net, men find themselves entangled.
Nor is it alone this sad plight that brings them to this
necessity.
Parallel with the negative proof of the falsehood of the
pagan order of things there has been positive proof of the
truth of the Christian doctrine.
Indeed, in the course of the eighteen centuries the
best men in all Christendom, through an inner spiritual
medium, having recognised the truths of the doctrine,
have borne witness of it, regardless of threats, privations,
miseries, and torture. These nobler men by their martyr-
dom have sealed the truth of the doctrine,
Christianity penetrated into human consciousness, not
THE KINGDOM OF GOD. 205
to increase the power of those in authority at the time to
enslave their fellow-men.
One domain of human activity, and only one, has hitherto
escaped the encroachments of the governments — the domain
of the family, the economical domain of private life and
domestic labour. But now even this domain, in conse-
quence of the struggle of socialists and communists, is
gradually passing into the hands of the governments, so
that labour and recreation, the dwellings, clothes, and food
of the people will by degrees, if the desires of the reformers
are accomplished, be determined and regulated by the
government.
The long experiment of Christian life by nation after
nation, during eighteen centuries, has inevitably brought
men to the necessity of deciding whether the doctrine of
Christ is to be accepted or refused, and of deciding, too,
the question of social life dependent thereupon— the resist-
ance or non-resistance of evil by violence. But there
is this difference, that formerly men could either accept
or reject the decision given by Christianity, whereas now
it has become imperative, because it affords the sole means
of deliverance from that condition of slavery in which, as
in a net, men find themselves entangled.
Nor is it alone this sad plight that brings them to this
necessity.
Parallel with the negative proof of the falsehood of the
pagan order of things there has been positive proof of the
truth of the Christian doctrine.
Indeed, in the course of the eighteen centuries the
best men in all Christendom, through an inner spiritual
medium, having recognised the truths of the doctrine,
have borne witness of it, regardless of threats, privations,
miseries, and torture. These nobler men by their martyr-
dom have sealed the truth of the doctrine.
Christianity penetrated into human consciousness, not
206
THE KINGDOM OF GOD,
alone by the method of negative proof, that, namely, it had
become impossible to go on with the pagan life; but by
its simplifying process, by its explanation of, and its de-
liverance from superstition, and by its consequent spread
among all classes of society.
Eighteen centuries of the profession of Christianity
have not passed in vain for those who accepted it, even
if it were but in outward form. These eighteen centuries
have made men realise all the miseries of the pagan state,
even though they have continued to lead a pagan existence,
out of harmony with an age of humanity; and at the
bottom of their hearts they believe now (and herein lies
the only reason for living at all) that salvation from such
an existence can be found in the fulfilment of the Christian
doctrine in its true sense. As to when and where this
salvation is to be accomplished opinions differ, according
to the intellectual development of men and the prejudices
among which they live ; but every educated man recognises
that our salvation is to be found in the fulfilment of the
Christian doctrine. Certain believers, those who consider
the Christian doctrine divine, affirm that this salvation
will be accomplished when all men believe in Christ
and the time of the second advent approaches; others,
who also have faith in the divinity of Christ’s doc-
trine, believe that this salvation will come through the
churches, which, having got all men within the fold,
will implant in their hearts those Christian virtues which
will transform their lives. Others, again, who do not
accept the divinity of Christ, believe that the salvation
of men will be accomplished by means of a slow, con-
tinuous progress, during which the groundwork of pagan
life will be gradually replaced by the groundwork of
liberty, equality, and fraternity — that is, by the basis of
Christianity. Still others there are who preach a new
social organisation, and who believe that this salvation
THE KINGDOM OF GOD.
207
will be brought about when, by means of a violent
revolution, men are forced to a community of goods,
to the abolition of governments, to collective rather than
individual labour— that is, by the realisation of one of
the aspects of Christianity. Thus after one fashion or
another all men of our epoch not only renounce the
existing order of life as no longer suited to the times,
but acknowledge, often without realising it, and regarding
themselves as enemies of Christianity, that our salvation
lies only in the adaptation to life of a whole or a part of
the Christian doctrine in its true sense.
For the majority of men Christianity, as its Teacher has
expressed it, could not be comprehended at once, but was
to grow”, like unto a huge tree, from the tiniest seed. “The
kingdom of heaven is like to a grain of mustard seed, . . .
which indeed is the least of all seeds : but when it is grown,
it is the greatest among herbs, and becometh a tree.” And
thus it has grown and continues to grow, if not in mani-
festation, then in human consciousness.
It is no longer reserved for the minority of men, who
have always understood Christianity by its veritable truth ;
but it is acknowledged by the great majority, who, if we
are to judge by their social life, are far removed from it.
Look at the private life of individuals, listen to their
estimation of human actions as they pronounce judgment
on each other; listen not only to public sermons and
orations, but to the precepts which parents and teachers
offer to their charges, and you will see that, however far
removed from the practice of Christian truths may be the
political or social existence of men who are in bonds to
violence, yet Christian virtues are admired and exalted by
all; while, on the contrary, the anti-Christian vices are
unhesitatingly condemned as harmful to all mankind.
Those who sacrifice their lives in the service of humanity
are looked upon as the better men ; while those who take
208
THE KINGDOM OF GOD.
advantage of the misfortune of their neighbours to further
their own selfish interests are universally condemned.
There may still be men who, insensible to Christian ideals,
have set up for themselves other ideals, such as power,
courage, or wealth; but these ideals are passing away; they
are not accepted by all, nor by the men of the better class.
Indeed, the Christian ideals are the only ones which are
recognised as obligatory for all.
The position of our Christian world, looked at from with-
out, with its cruelty and slavery, is indeed appalling. But if
we consider it from the standpoint of human consciousness,
it presents a very different aspect. All the evil of our life
seems to exist only because it always has existed from all
ages, and the men whose actions are evil have had neither
the time nor the experience to overcome their evil habits,
although all are willing to abandon them. Evil seems to
exist by reason of some cause apparently independent of the
consciousness of men.
Strange and contradictory as it may seem, modern men
hate the very order of things which they themselves
support.
I believe it is Max Muller who describes the astonish-
ment of an Indian converted to Christianity, who, having
apprehended the essence of the Christian doctrine, came to
Europe and beheld the life of Christians. He could not
recover from his astonishment in the presence of the reality,
so different from the state of things he had expected to find
among Christian nations.
If we are not surprised at the contradiction between our
convictions and our actions, it is only because the influences
which obscure this contradiction act upon us. We have but
to look at our life from the standpoint of the Indian who
understood Christianity in its true significance, without any
concessions or adaptations, and to behold the barbarous
cruelties with which our life is filled, in order to be horrified
THE KINGDOM OF GOD. 209
at the contradictions in the midst of which we live, without
noticing them.
One has but to remember the preparations for war, the
cartridge-boxes, the silver-plated bullets, the torpedoes,
and — the Red Cross ; the establishment of prisons
for solitary confinement, experiments with electrocution ,
and — the care for the welfare of the prisoners ; the
philanthropic activity of the rich, and — their daily life, which
brings about the existence of the poor, whom they seek to
benefit. And these contradictions arise not, as it might
seem, because men pretend to be Christians while they are
actually heathens, but because they lack something, or
because there is some power which prevents them from
being what they really desire to be, and what they even con-
scientiously believe themselves to be. It is not that modern
men merely pretend to hate oppression, the inequality
of class distinctions, and all kinds of cruelty, whether
practised against their fellow-men or against animals. They
are sincere in their hatred of these abuses ; but they do not
know how to abolish them, or they lack the courage to alter
their own mode of life, which depends upon all this, and
which seems to them so important.
Ask, indeed, any individual if he considers it praise-
worthy or even honourable for a man to fill a position for
which he receives a salary so high as to be out of all
proportion to the amount of his labour, as, for instance,
that of collecting from the people, often from beggars;
taxes which are to be devoted to the purchase of can-
non, torpedoes, and other instruments for murdering the
men with whom we wish to live in peace, and who
wish to live in peace with us ; or, to receive a salary for
spending his life either in perfecting these instruments
of murder, or in the military exercises by which men
are trained for slaughter ? Ask whether it be praiseworthy
or compatible with the dignity of man, or becoming to a
i4
210
THE KINGDOM OF GOD.
Christian, to undertake, also for money, to arrest some un-
fortunate man, some illiterate drunkard, for some petty
theft not to be compared with the magnitude of our own
appropriation, or for manslaughter not conducted by our
advanced methods ; and for such offences to throw people
into prison, or put them to death? Ask whether it be
laudable and becoming in a man and a Christian, also
for money, to teach the people foolish and injurious super-
stitions instead of the doctrine of Christ ? Whether, again,
it be laudable and worthy of a man to wrench from
his neighbour, in order to gratify his own caprice, the very
necessaries of life, as the great landowners do; or to
exact from his fellow-man an excessive and exhausting
toil for the purpose of increasing his own wealth, as the
mill-owners and manufacturers do ; or to take advantage of
human necessities to build up colossal fortunes, as the
merchants do ?
Every individual would reply not, especially if the
question regarded his neighbour. And at the same
time the very man who acknowledges all the ignominy of
such deeds, when the case is presented to him, will often,
of his own accord, and for no advantage of a salary, but
moved by childish vanity, the desire to possess a trinket
of enamel, a decoration, a stripe, voluntarily enter the
military service, or become an examining magistrate, a
justice of the peace, a minister of state, an uriadnik , a
bishop, accepting an office whose duties will oblige him to
do things, the shame and ignominy of which he cannot help
realising.
Many of these men will, I am sure, defend themselves on
the ground of the lawfulness and necessity of their position;
they will argue that the authorities are of God, that the
functions of State are indispensable for the good of man-
kind, that Christianity is not opposed to wealth, that the
rich youth was bidden to give up his goods only if he
THE KINGDOM OF GOD.
2 1 1
wished to be perfect, that the present distribution of wealth
and commerce is beneficial to all men, and that it is right
and lawful. But however much they may try to deceive
themselves and others, they all know that what they do is
opposed to the highest interests of life, and at the bottom
of their hearts, when they listen only to their consciences,
they are ashamed and pained to think of what they are
doing, especially when the baseness of their deeds has been
pointed out to them. A man in modern life, whether he
does or does not profess to believe in the divinity of Christ,
must know that to be instrumental either as a czar, minister,
governor, or policeman, as in selling a poor family’s last cow
to pay taxes to the treasury, the money of which is devoted to
the purchase of cannon or to pay the salaries or pensions of
idle and luxurious officials, is to do more harm than good ;
or to be a party to the imprisonment of the father of a
family, for whose demoralisation we are ourselves respon-
sible, and to bring his family to beggary; or to take part
in piratical and murderous warfare; or to teach absurd
superstitions of idol-worship instead of the doctrine of Christ;
or to impound a stray cow belonging to a man who has
no land ; or to deduct the value of an accidentally injured
article from the wages of a mechanic; or to sell some-
thing to a poor man for double its value, only because he is
in dire necessity;— the men of our modern life cannot but
know that all such deeds are wrong, shameful, and that they
ought not to commit them. They do all know it. They
know that they are doing wrong, and would abstain from
it, had they but the strength to oppose those forces which
blind them to the criminality of their actions while drawing
them on to do wrong.
But there is nothing that demonstrates so vividly the
degree of contradiction to which human life has attained as
the system that embodies both the method and the expression
of violence,— the general conscription system. It is only
212
THE KINGDOM OF GOD.
because a general armament and military conscription have
come imperceptibly and by slow degrees, and that govern-
ments employ for their support all the means of intimidation
at their disposal — bribery, bewilderment, and violence —
that we do not realise the glaring contradiction between this
state of affairs and those Christian feelings and ideas with
which all modern men are penetrated.
This contradiction has become so common that we fail
to see the shocking imbecility and immorality of the
actions, not only of those men who, of their own accord,
choose the profession of murder as something honourable,
but of those unfortunates who consent to serve in the
army, and of those who in countries where military con-
scription has not yet been introduced, give of their own
free will the fruits of their labour to be used for the payment
of mercenaries and for the organisation for murder. All
these men are either Christians or men professing human-
itarianism and liberalism, who know that they participate
in the most imbecile, aimless, and cruel murders ; yet still
they go on committing them. But this is not all. In
Germany, where the system of general military conscrip-
tion originated, Caprivi has revealed something that has
always been carefully hidden : that the men who run
the risk of being killed are not only foreigners, but
are quite as likely to be fellow-countrymen, working
men, from which class most of the soldiers are obtained.
Nevertheless, this admission neither opened men’s eyes
nor shocked their sensibilities. They continue just as
they did before, to go like sheep and submit to anything
that is demanded of them. And this is not all. The
German Emperor has recently explained with minute
precision the character and vocation of a soldier, having
distinguished, thanked, and rewarded a private for killing a
defenceless prisoner who attempted to escape. In thanking
and rewarding a man for an act which is looked upon even
THE KINGDOM OF GOD
213
by men of the lowest type of morality as base and cowardly,
Wilhelm pointed out that the principal duty of a soldier,
and one most highly prized by the authorities, is that of an
executioner, — not like the professional executioners who put
to death condemned prisoners only, but an executioner of
the innocent men whom his superiors order him to kill.
Yet more. In 1891, this same Wilhelm, the enfant
terrible of Stale authority, who expresses what other men
only venture to think, in a talk with certain soldiers, uttered
publicly the following words, which were repeated the next
day in thousands of papers
“Recruits! You have given me the oath of allegiance
before the altar and the servant of the Lord. You are still
too young to comprehend the true meaning of what has
been said here, but first of all take care ever to follow the
orders and instructions that are given to you. You have
taken the oath of allegiance to me; this means, children of
my guards, that you are now my soldiers, that you have
given yourselves up to me, body and soul.
“But one enemy exists for you — my enemy. With the
present socialistic intrigues it may happen that I shall com-
mand you to shoot your own relatives , your brothers , even
your parents (from which may God preserve us !), and then
you are in duty bound to obey my orders unhesitatingly .”
This man expresses what is known but carefully con-
cealed by all wise rulers. He says outright that the men who
serve in the army serve him and his advantage, and should
be ready for that purpose to kill their brothers and fathers.
Roughly but distinctly he lays bare all the horror of the
crime, for which men who become soldiers prepare them-
selves, — all that abyss of self-abasement into which they
fling themselves when they promise obedience. Like a
bold hypnotiser, he tests the depth of the slumber; he
applies red-hot iron to the sleeper’s body ; it smokes and
shrivels, but the sleeper does not awaken.
214
THE KINGDOM OF GOD.
Poor, sick, miserable man, intoxicated with power, who
by these words insults all that is sacred to men of
modern civilisation ! And we, Christians, liberals, men of
culture, so far from feeling indignant at this insult, pass it
over in silence. Men are put to the final test in its rudest
form ; but they hardly observe that a test is in question, that
a choice is put before them. It seems to them as if there
were no choice, but only the one necessity of slavish sub-
mission. It would seem as if these insane words, offensive
to all that a civilised human being holds sacred, ought to
rouse indignation,— but nothing of the kind happens. Year
after year every young man in Europe is subjected to the same
test, and with very few exceptions they all forswear what is
and should be sacred to every man ; all manifest a readiness
to kill their brothers and even their fathers, at the order of
the first misguided man who wears a red and gold livery,
asking only when and whom they are to be ordered to
kill, — for they are ready to do it.
Even by savages certain objects are held sacred, for whose
sake they are ready to suffer rather than submit. But what
is sacred for the man of the modern world ? He is told :
be my slave, in a bondage where you may have to murder
your own father; and he, oftentimes a man of learning, who
has studied all the sciences in the university, submissively
offers his neck to the halter. He is dressed in a clown’s
garments, ordered to leap, to make contortions, to salute, to
kill, — and he submissively obeys ; and when at last allowed
to return to his former life he continues to hold forth on the
dignity of man, freedom, equality, and brotherhood.
“ But what is to be done ? ” we often hear men ask in
perplexity. “If every man were to refuse, it would be a
different matter; but as it is, I should suffer alone without
benefiting any one.” And they are right, for a man who
holds the social life-conception cannot refuse. Life has no
significance for him except as it concerns his personal
THE KINGDOM OF GOD. 21 5
welfare; it is for his advantage to submit, therefore he does
so.
To whatever torture or injury he may be subjected he
will submit, because he can do nothing alone; he lacks the
foundation which alone would enable him to resist violence,
and those who are in authority over him will never give him
the chance of uniting with others.
It has often been said that the invention of the terrible
military instruments of murder will put an end to war, and
that war will exhaust itself. This is not true. As it is
possible to increase the means for killing men, so it is
possible to increase the means for subjecting those who
hold the social life-conception. Let them be exterminated
by thousands and millions, let them be torn to pieces, men
will still continue like stupid cattle to go to the slaughter,
some because they are driven thither under the lash, others,
that they may win the decorations and ribbons which fill
their hearts with pride.
And it is with material like this that the public leaders
— conservatives, liberals, socialists, anarchists — discuss the
ways and means of organising an intelligent and moral
society, with men who have been so thoroughly confused
and bewildered that they will promise to murder their own
parents. What kind of intelligence and morality can there
be in a society organised from material like this ? Just as
it is impossible to build a house from bent and rotten
timber, however manipulated, so also is it impossible with
such materials to organise an intelligent and moral society.
They can only be governed like a drove of cattle, by the
shouts and lash of the herdsman. And so, indeed, they are
governed.
Again, while on the one hand we find men, Christians in
name, professing the principles of liberty, equality, and
fraternity, on the other hand we see these same men
ready, in the name of liberty, to yield the most abject and
21 6
THE KINGDOM OF GOD.
slavish obedience ; in the name of equality, to approve of
the most rigid and senseless subdivision of men into classes;
and in the name of fraternity, ready to slay their own
brothers . 1
The contradiction of the moral consciousness, and hence
the misery of life, has reached its utmost limit, beyond which
it can go no further. Life, based on principles of violence,
has culminated in the negation of the basis on which it was
founded. The organisation, on principles of violence, of a
society whose object was to insure the happiness of the
individual and the family, and the social welfare of
humanity, has brought men to such a pass that these
benefits are practically annulled.
The first part of the prophecy in regard to those men
and their descendants who adopted this doctrine has been
fulfilled, and now their descendants are forced to realise the
justice of its second part.
1 The fact that some nations, like the English and Americans, have
no general conscription system (although one hears already voices in
its favour), but a system of recruiting and hiring soldiers, nowise alters
the case as regards the slavery of the citizens under the government.
In the former system every man must go himself to kill or be killed ;
in the latter, he must give the proceeds of his labour to employ and
drill murderers.
21 6
THE KINGDOM OF GOD,
slavish obedience ; in the name of equality, to approve of
the most rigid and senseless subdivision of men into classes ;
and in the name of fraternity, ready to slay their own
brothers . 1
The contradiction of the moral consciousness, and hence
the misery of life, has reached its utmost limit, beyond which
it can go no further. Life, based on principles of violence,
has culminated in the negation of the basis on which it was
founded. The organisation, on principles of violence, of a
society whose object was to insure the happiness of the
individual and the family, and the social welfare of
humanity, has brought men to such a pass that these
benefits are practically annulled.
The first part of the prophecy in regard to those men
and their descendants who adopted this doctrine has been
fulfilled, and now their descendants are forced to realise the
justice of its second part.
1 The fact that some nations, like the English and Americans, have
no general conscription system (although one hears already voices in
its favour), but a system of recruiting and hiring soldiers, nowise alters
the case as regards the slavery of the citizens under the government.
In the former system every man must go himself to kill or be killed ;
in the latter, he must give the proceeds of his labour to employ and
drill murderers.
THE KINGDOM OF GOD,
21 /
CHAPTER IX.
The Acceptance of the Christian Life-Conception delivers
Men from the Miseries of our Pagan Life. The external
life of Christian nations remains pagan, but they are already pene-
trated by the Christian life-conception—- The issue from this contra-
diction is in the acceptance of the Christian life-conception — In it
alone is every man free, and it alone frees him from all human
authority— This deliverance is brought about, not by a change of
external conditions, but only by a change in the conception of
one’s life — The Christian life-conception demands the renunciation
of violence, and in delivering the man who accepts it it frees the
world from all external authority — The issue from the present
apparently hopeless position consists in every man accepting
the Christian life-conception and living accordingly — But men
consider this method too slow, and see their salvation in change
of the material conditions of life made with the aid of the
authority of the State —This method will have no issue, because
men themselves cause the evil from which they suffer — -This is
especially evident in regard to the submissive acceptance of
military duty, for it is more advantageous for a man to refuse
than accept — Human freedom will be brought about only through
the liberation of each individual man, and already there are
signs of this liberation, which threatens to destroy State organisa-
tion — The repudiation of the un-Christian demands of govern-
ments undermines their authority and makes men free — Therefore
instances of such refusals are feared by governments more than
conspiracies or violence— Instances, in Russia, of refusals to take
THE KINGDOM OF GOD.
17
CHAPTER IX*
The Acceptance of tiie Christian Life-Conception delivers
Men from the Miseries of our Pagan Life. The external
life of Christian nations remains pagan, but they are already pene-
trated by the Christian life-conception — The issue from this contra-
diction is in the acceptance of the Christian life-conception — In it
alone is every man free, and it alone frees him from all human
authority— This deliverance is brought about, not by a change of
external conditions, but onl y b y a chang e in the conc eption of ,
'"lie Christian life-conception demands the renunciation
world from all external authority — The issue from the present
apparently hopeless position consists in every man accepting
the Christian life-conception and living accordingly — But men
consider this method too slow, and see their salvation in change
authority of the State— This method will have no issue, because
men themselves cause the evil from which they suffer — This is
especially evident in regard to the submissive acceptance of
military duty, for it is more advantageous for a man to refuse
than accept — Human freedom will be brought about only through
the liberation of each individual man, and already there are
signs of this liberation, which threatens to destroy State organisa-
tion — The repudiation of the un-Christian demands of govern-
ments undermines their authority and makes men free — Therefore
instances of such refusals are feared by governments more than
conspiracies or violence — Instances, in Russia, of refusals to take
of violence and in delivering the man who accepts it it freeTTlre^
of the material conditions of life made with the aid of the
218
THE KINGDOM OF GOD.
the oath of allegiance, to pay taxes, to accept passports or positions
in the police, to take part in courts of law, or to be drafted as
soldiers — Similar instances in other countries — Governments know
not how to dispose of men who refuse to obey their requirements
because of the Christian doctrine— These men destroy without a
struggle the foundations of governments from the inside — To pur. ish
them would mean for governments to deny Christianity them-
selves, and to contribute to the diffusion of that consciousness
from which such refusals spring — Hence the position of govern-
ments is a desperate one, and men who preach the uselessness of
personal deliverance only arrest the destruction of the existing
system of government founded on violence.
The Christian nations of the present day are in a position
no less cruel than that of pagan times. In many respects,
especially in the matter of oppression, their position has
grown worse.
A contrast like that of modern and ancient times may
be seen in the vegetation of the last days of autumn as
compared with that of the early days of spring. In the
autumn the outward decay and death correspond to the
interior process, which is the suspension of life; in the
spring the apparent lifelessness is in direct contradiction
to the real vitality within and the approaching transition to
new forms of life.
And thus it is as regards the apparent resemblance
between pagan life and that of the present day. It exists
only in appearance. The inner lives of men in the times
of paganism were quite unlike those of the men of our days.
In the former the external aspect of cruelty and slavery
corresponded with the inner consciousness of men, a con-
formity which only increased as time went on ; in the latter
the external condition of cruelty and slavery is in utter
contradiction to the Christian consciousness of men, a
contradiction which grows more and more striking every
year.
218
THE KINGDOM OF GOD.
the oath of allegiance, to pay taxes, to accept passports or positions
in the police, to take part in courts of law, or to be drafted as
soldiers — Similar instances in other countries — Governments know
not how to dispose of men who refuse to obey their requirements
because of the Christian doctrine — These men destroy without a
struggle the foundations of governments from the inside — To punish
them would mean for governments to deny Christianity them-
selves, and to contribute to the diffusion of that consciousness
from which such refusals spring— Hence the position of govern-
ments is a desperate one, and men who preach the uselessness of
personal deliverance only arrest the destruction of the existing
system of government founded on violence.
The Christian nations of the present day are in a position
no less cruel than that of pagan times. In many respects,
especially in the matter of oppression, their position has
grown worse.
A contrast like that of modern and ancient times may
be seen in the vegetation of the last days of autumn as
compared with that of the early days of spring. In the
autumn the outward decay and death correspond to the
interior process, which is the suspension of life; in the
spring the apparent lifelessness is in direct contradiction
to the real vitality within and the approaching transition to
new forms of life.
And thus it is as regards the apparent resemblance
between pagan life and that of the present day. It exists
only in appearance. The inner lives of men in the times
of paganism were quite unlike those of the men of our days.
In the former the external aspect of cruelty and slavery
corresponded with the inner consciousness of men, a con-
formity which only increased as time went on ; in the latter
the external condition of cruelty and slavery is in utter
contradiction to the Christian consciousness of men, a
contradiction which grows more and more striking every
year.
THE KINGDOM OF GOD.
219
The misery and suffering resulting therefrom seem so
useless. It is like prolonged suffering in child-labour.
Everything is ready for the coming life, and yet no life
appears.
Apparently the situation is without deliverance. It would
indeed be so were it not that to men, and therefore to
the world, there has been vouchsafed the capacity for a
loftier conception of life, which has the power to set free,
and at once, from all fetters, however firmly riveted.
And this is the Christian life-conception presented to
men 1800 years ago.
A man has but to assimilate this life-conception and he
will be set free as a matter of course from the fetters that
now restrain him, and feel free as a bird who spreads
his wings and flies over the wall that has kept him a
prisoner.
They talk of setting the Christian Church free from the
State, of granting freedom to or withholding it from
Christians. Such thoughts and expressions are strangely
misleading. Liberty can neither be granted to nor with-
held from a Christian or Christians.
But if there is a question of granting or withholding
liberty, then evidently it is not the true Christians who
are meant, but only men who call themselves by that
name. A Christian cannot help being free, because in
the pursuit and attainment of his object no one can
either hinder or retard him.
A man has but to understand his life as Christianity
teaches him to understand it; that is, he must realise
that it does not belong to himself, nor to his family, nor
to the State, but to Him who sent him into the world;
he must therefore know that it is his duty to live not
in accordance with the law of his own personality, nor
of that of his family or State, but to fulfil the infinite
law of Him who gave him life, in order to feel himself
THE KINGDOM OF GOD.
219
The misery and suffering resulting therefrom seem so
useless. It is like prolonged suffering in child-labour.
Everything is ready for the coming life, and yet no life
appears.
Apparently the situation is without deliverance. It would
indeed be so were it not that to men, and therefore to
the world, there has been vouchsafed the capacity for a
loftier conception of life, which has the power to set free,
and at once, from all fetters, however firmly riveted.
And this is the Christian life-conception presented to
men 1800 years ago.
A man has but to assimilate this life-conception and he
will be set free as a matter of course from the fetters that
now restrain him, and feel free as a bird who spreads
his wings and flies over the wall that has kept him a
prisoner.
They talk of setting the Christian Church free from the
State, of granting freedom to or withholding it from
Christians. Such thoughts and expressions are strangely
misleading. Liberty can neither be granted to nor with-
held from a Christian or Christians.
But if there is a question of granting or withholding
liberty, then evidently it is not the true Christians who
are meant, but only men who call themselves by that
name. A Christian cannot help being free, because in
the pursuit and attainment of his object no one can
either hinder or retard him.
A man has but to understand his life as Christianity
teaches him to understand it; that is, he must realise
that it does not belong to himself, nor to his family, nor
to the State, but to Him who sent him into the world;
he must therefore know that it is his duty to live not
in accordance with the law of his own personality, nor
of that of his family or State, but to fulfil the infinite
law of Him who gave him life, in order to feel himself
220
THE KINGDOM OF GOD.
so entirely free from all human authority that he will
cease to regard it as a possible obstacle.
A man needs but to realise that the object of his life
is the fulfilment of God’s law; then the pre-eminence of
that law, claiming as it does his entire allegiance, will of
necessity invalidate the authority and restrictions of all
human laws.
The Christian who contemplates that law of love
implanted in every human soul, and quickened by
Christ, the only guide for all mankind, is set free from
human authority.
A Christian may suffer from external violence, may be
deprived of his personal freedom, may be a slave to his
passions,— the man who commits sin is the slave of the
sin, — but he cannot be controlled or coerced by threats
into committing an act contrary to his consciousness. He
cannot be forced to this, because the privations and suffer-
ings that are so powerful an influence over men who hold
the social life-conception have no influence whatever over
him. The privations and sufferings that destroy the material
welfare which is the object of the social life-conception pro-
duce no effect upon the welfare of the Christian’s life, which
rests on the consciousness that he is doing God’s will — nay,
they may even serve to promote that welfare when they are
visited upon him for fulfilling that will.
A Christian, therefore, wh o submits to the in ner a _,jhs---
divine law, is not only unable to execute the biddings
ofLthfi outward law wV;p n they a re at variance with h js
consciousness -of God’sHaw. „Qf Io ve, as in the ca se., of
th e demands made upon him by the government : but
he cannot acknowledge the obligation of obeying any
individual whomsoever, cannot acknowledge himself to
be what is called a subject. For a Christian to promise to
subject himself to any government whatsoever — a subjec-
tion which may be considered the foundation of state life —
220
THE KINGDOM OF GOD/
so entirely free from all human authority that he will
cease to regard it as a possible obstacle.
A man needs but to realise that the object of his life
is the fulfilment of God’s law; then the pre-eminence of
that law, claiming as it does his entire allegiance, will of
necessity invalidate the authority and restrictions of all
human laws.
The Christian who contemplates that law of love
implanted in every human soul, and quickened by
Christ, the only guide for all mankind, is set free from
human authority.
A Christian may suffer from external violence, may be
deprived of his personal freedom, may be a slave to his
passions,— the man who commits sin is the slave of the
sin, — but he cannot be controlled or coerced by threats
into committing an act contrary to his consciousness. He
cannot be forced to this, because the privations and suffer-
ings that are so powerful an influence over men who hold
the social life- conception have no influence whatever over
him. The privations and sufferings that destroy the material
welfare which is the object of the social life-conception pro-
duce no effect upon the welfare of the Christian’s life, which
rests on the consciousness that he is doing God’s will— nay,
they may even serve to promote that welfare when they are
visited upon him for fulfilling that will.
A Christian, therefore, who submits to the inner, the
divine law, is not only unable to execute the biddings
of the outward law when they are at variance with his
consciousness of God’s law of love, as in the case of
the demands made upon him by the government; but
he cannot acknowledge the obligation of obeying any
individual whomsoever, cannot acknowledge himself to
be what is called a subject. For a Christian to promise to
subject himself to any government whatsoever — a subjec-
tion which may be considered the foundation of state life—
THE KINGDOM OF GOD.
221
is a direct negation of Christianity ; since an individual who
promises beforehand to obey implicitly every law that men
may enact, by that promise utters an emphatic denial of
Christianity, whose very essence is obedience in all con-
tingencies to the law which he feels to be within him
the law of love.
With the pagan life-conception it was possible to promise
to obey the will of temporal authorities without violating
the laws of God, which were supposed to consist in carry-
ing out such customs as circumcision, the observance of
the Sabbath, the utterance of prayer at certain periods,
abstinence from certain kinds of food, etc. The one did
not contradict the other. But Christianity differs from
paganism inasmuch as its requirements are not of an
external or negative character ; on the contrary, they are
such as reverse man’s former relations towards his fellow-
men, and may call for acts on his part which could not
be anticipated, and consequently are not defined. Hence
it is that a Christian can neither promise to obey nor to
disobey the will of another, ignorant as he must be of the
nature of its requirements; not only must he refuse to
obey human laws, but he cannot promise to do or abstain
from doing anything definite at any given time, because
he can never tell at what hour or in what manner the
Christian law of love, on which his life-conception is based,
will demand his co-operation. A Christian promising in
advance to obey unconditionally the lav/s of men, admits
by that promise that the inner law of God does not
constitute for him the sole law of his life.
When a Christian promises to obey the commands or
laws of men, he is like a craftsman who, having hired himself
out to one master, promises at the same time to execute the
orders of other persons. No man can serve two masters.
A Christian is freed from human authority by acknow-
ledging the supremacy of one authority alone, that of God,
THE KINGDOM OF GOD.
221
is a direct negation of Christianity ; since an individual who
promises beforehand to obey implicitly every lav/ that men
may enact, by that promise utters an emphatic denial of
Christianity, whose very essence is obedience in all con-
tingencies to the law which he feels to be within him —
the law of love.
With the pagan life-conception it was possible to promise
to obey the will of temporal authorities without violating
the laws of God, which were supposed to consist in carry-
ing out such customs as circumcision, the observance of
the Sabbath, the utterance of prayer at certain periods,
abstinence from certain kinds of food, etc. The one did
not contradict the other. But Christianity differs from
paganism inasmuch as its requirements are not of an
external or negative character ; on the contrary, they are
such as reverse man’s former relations towards his fellow-
men, and may call for acts on his part which could not
be anticipated, and consequently are not defined. Hence
it is that a Christian can neither promise to obey nor to
disobey the will of another, ignorant as he must be of the
nature of its requirements; not only must he refuse to
obey human laws, but he cannot promise to do or abstain
from doing anything definite at any given time, because
he can never tell at what hour or in what manner the
Christian law of love, on which his life-conception is based,
will demand his co-operation. A Christian promising in
advance to obey unconditionally the laws of men, admits
by that promise that the inner law of God does not
constitute for him the sole law of his life.
When a Christian promises to obey the commands or
laws of men, he is like a craftsman who, having hired himself
out to one master, promises at the same time to execute the
orders of other persons. No man can serve two masters.
A Christian is freed from human authority by acknow-
ledging the supremacy of one authority alone, that of God,
222
THE KINGDOM OF GOD.
whose law, revealed to him through Christ, he recognises
within himself, and obeys, — that and no other.
And t his delivera nc&J s accomplished ne ither by means
of a struggle, nor by the destruction of previous customs
of life, but only through a change in his life-conception.
The deliverance proceeds^ in" the first place, from the
Christians acknowledgment of the law of love, as revealed
to him by his Teacher, which suffices to determine the
relations of men, and according to which every acL
of viole nce seems superflu ous and unlawfu l. Secondly,
because those privations and miseries, or the anticipations
of such, which influence a man who holds the social life-
conception and reduces him to obedience, seem to him no
more than the inevitable consequences of existence, which
he would never dream of opposing by violence, but bears
patiently, as he would bear disease, hunger, or any
other misery; which, indeed, have no possible influence
over his actions. The Christians only guide must be
the divine indwelling element, subject neither to restriction
nor to control.
A Christian lives in accordance with the words spoken
by the Master : “ He shall not strive, nor cry; neither shall
any man hear his voice in the streets. A bruised reed shall
he not break, and smoking flax shall he not quench, till
he send forth judgment unto victory ” l
A Christian enters into no dispute with his neighbour,
he neither attacks nor uses violence ; on the contrary, he
suffers violence himself without resistance, and by his very
attitude towards evil not only sets himself free, but helps
to free the world at large from all outward authority.
“ And ye shall know the truth, and the truth shall make
you free .” 2 If there were any doubt of the truth of
Christianity there could be no more indubitable proof of
its authenticity than the complete freedom, recognising no
1 Matthew xii. 19, 20. 2 John viii. 32.
222
THE KINGDOM OF GOD.
whose law, revealed to him through Christ, he recognises
within himself, and obeys,— that and no other.
And this deliverance is accomplished neither by means
of a struggle, nor by the destruction of previous customs
of life, but only through a change in his life-conception.
The deliverance proceeds, in the first place, from the
Christian's acknowledgment of the law of love, as revealed
to him by his Teacher, which suffices to determine the
relations of men, and according to which every act
of violence seems superfluous and unlawful. Secondly,
because those privations and miseries, or the anticipations
of such, which influence a man who holds the social life-
conception and reduces him to obedience, seem to him no
more than the inevitable consequences of existence, which
he would never dream of opposing by violence, but bears
patiently, as he would bear disease, hunger, or any
other misery ; which, indeed, have no possible influence
over his actions. The Christian's only guide must be
the divine indwelling element, subject neither to restriction
nor to control.
A Christian lives in accordance with the words spoken,
by the Master : “ He shall not strive, nor cry; neither shall
any man hear his voice in the streets. A bruised reed shall
he not break, and smoking flax shall he not quench, till
he send forth judgment unto victory .” 1
A Christian enters into no dispute with his neighbour,
he neither attacks nor uses violence ; on the contrary, he
suffers violence himself without resistance, and by his very
attitude towards evil not only sets himself free, but helps!
to free the world at large from all outward authority.
“ And ye shall know the truth, and the truth shall make*!
you free .” 2 If there were any doubt of the truth of}
Christianity there could be no more indubitable proof of
its authenticity than the complete freedom, recognising no
1 Matthew xii. 19, 20. 2 John viii, 32.
THE KINGDOM OF GOD. 22$
fetters, which a man feels as soon as he assimilates the
Christian life-conception.
Human beings in their present condition may be likened
to bees in the act of swarming, as we see them clinging
in a mass to a single bough. Their position is a temporary
one, and must inevitably be changed. They must rise and
find themselves a new abode. Every bee knows this, and is
eager to shift its own position, as well as that of the others,
but not one of them will do so until the whole swarm rises.
The swarm cannot rise, because one bee clings to the other
and prevents it from separating itself from the swarm, and
so they all continue to hang. It might seem as if there
were no deliverance from this position, precisely as it seems
to men of the world who have become entangled in the
social net. Indeed, there would be no outlet for the bees
if each one were not a living creature possessed of a pair of
wings. Neither would there be any issue for men if each
one were not a living individual being gifted with a capa-
city for assimilating the Christian lifc-conception.
If among these bees who are able to fly not one could
be found willing to start, the swarm would never change its
position. And it is the same among men. If the man who
has assimilated the Christian life-conception waits for others
before he proceeds to live in accordance with it, mankind
will never change its attitude. And as all that is needed to
change a solid mass of bees into a flying swarm is for one
bee to spread its wings and fly away, when the second, the
third, the tenth, and the hundredth will follow suit; so all
that is needed to break through the magic circle of social life,
deliverance from which seems so hopeless, is, that one man
should view life from a Christian standpoint and begin to
frame his own life accordingly, whereupon others will follow
in his footsteps.
But men think that the deliverance of mankind by this
method is too slow a process, and that a simultaneous
THE KINGDOM OF GOD. 223
fetters, which a man feels as soon as he assimilates the
Christian life-conception.
Human beings in their present condition may be likened
to bees in the act of swarming, as we see them clinging
in a mass to a single bough. Their position is a temporary
one, and must inevitably be changed. They must rise and
find themselves a new abode. Every bee knows this, and is
eager to shift its own position, as well as that of the others,
but not one of them will do so until the whole swarm rises.
The swarm cannot rise, because one bee clings to the other
and prevents it from separating itself from the swarm, and
so they all continue to hang. It might seem as if there
were no deliverance from this position, precisely as it seems
to men of the world who have become entangled in the
social net. Indeed, there would be no outlet for the bees
if each one were not a living creature possessed of a pair of
wings. Neither would there be any issue for men if each
one were not a living individual being gifted with a capa-
city for assimilating the Christian life-conception.
If among these bees who are able to fly not one could
be found willing to start, the swarm would never change its
position. And it is the same among men. If the man who
has assimilated the Christian life-conception waits for others
before he proceeds to live in accordance with it, mankind
will never change its attitude. And as all that is needed to
change a solid mass of bees into a flying swarm is for one
bee to spread its wings and fly away, when the second, the
third, the tenth, and the hundredth will follow suit; so all
that is needed to break through the magic circle of social life,
deliverance from which seems so hopeless, is, that one man
should view life from a Christian standpoint and begin to
frame his own life accordingly, whereupon others will follow
in his footsteps.
But men think that the deliverance of mankind by this
method is too slow a process, and that a simultaneous
224 THE KINGDOM OF GOD.
deliverance might be effected by some other method
Just as if bees, when the swarm was ready to rise,
were to decide that it would be too long a process
if they waited for each bee to spread its wings and rise
separately, and that some means must be devised whereby
the swarm may rise all at once, whenever it pleases. But
that is impossible. Not until the first, second, third, and
hundredth bee has unfolded its wings and flown away, can
the swarm take flight and find for itself a new home. Not
until each individual man adopts the Christian life-concep-
tion, and begins to live in conformity with its precepts, will
the contradictions of human life be solved and new forms
of life become established.
One of the most striking events of our time is the pro-
paganda of slavery which is spread among the masses, not
only by the government, to whom it is of use, but by those
exponents of socialistic theories who consider themselves
the champions of freedom.
These men preach that the amelioration in the conditions
of life, the reconciliation between actuality and conscious-
ness, will not be brought about by the personal efforts of
individual men, but that it will evolve itself out of a certain
forced reorganisation of society by some unknown influence.
Their theory is that men should not proceed of their own
accord to the place where they wish to go, but that they
should have a platform built under their feet, upon which
they may be carried to the spot they desire to reach.
Hence they must not move as far as their strength will
permit, but all their efforts must be directed towards build-
ing this imaginary platform without stirring from their
position.
There is a theory in economics preached in these days, of
which the essential principle is this : the worse the condition
of affairs, the better the prospect ; the greater the accumula-
tion of capital and oppression of the working man resulting
THE KINGDOM OF GOD. 22?
therefrom, the nearer the day of deliverance ; and therefore
any effort on the part of the individual to free himself from
the oppression of capital is useless. In regard to the
government it is declared that the greater its authority,
which, according to this theory, should include the domain
of private life, hitherto uninvaded, the better it will be, and
hence one should solicit the interference of governments
with private life. In regard to international politics,
it is declared that the increase of armies and modes
of extermination will lead to the necessity of a general
disarmament through the agency of congresses, arbitration,
etc. And the most surprising part of all is that human
lethargy is so profound that men credit these theories,
although the whole structure of life, and every stage in
human progress, demonstrate their fallacy.
Men suffer from oppression, and by way of deliverance
certain expedients are suggested for the improvement of
their condition, these means of relief to be administered by
authority, to which they continue to submit. This will
naturally tend to augment authority and to increase the
consequent oppression of government.
Of all the errors of humanity there is none that so
retards its progress as this. Men will do anything in
the world to achieve their purpose save the one simple
deed, which it is every man’s duty to perform. Men
will invent the most ingenious devices for changing the
position which is burdensome to them, but never dream
of the simple remedy of abstaining from the acts which
cause it.
I was told of an incident which happened to an intrepid
sianovoy , who, on arriving in a village where the peasants
had revolted, and whither troops had been sent, undertook,
like the Emperor Nicholas I., to quell the disturbance by his
personal influence. He ordered several loads of rods to
be brought, and having gathered all the peasants into the
*3
226
HE KINGDOM OF GOD.
barn, he entered himself, shut himself in with them, and so
terrified them by his shouts and threats that in compliance
with his commands they began to flog each other. And
so they went on flogging one another until some fool
revolted, and shouting to his comrades, bade them leave off.
It was not until then that the flogging ceased and the
stanovoy escaped from the barn.
It is this very advice of the fool, that men who believe in
the necessity of civil government seem unable to follow.
They are unable to stop punishing themselves, and setting
an absurd example for others to imitate. Such is the con-
summation of merely human wisdom.
Is it possible, indeed, to imagine a more striking imita-
tion of those men flogging one another than the meekness
with which the men of these days fulfil those social duties
that lead them into bondage, especially the military con-
scription? It is clear that men enslave themselves; they
suffer from this slavery, and yet they believe it inevitable ;
they also believe that it will not affect the ultimate
emancipation of mankind, which they declare the final
outcome, in spite of the fact that slavery is ever in-
creasing.
The man of modern times, whoever he may be (I do not
mean a true Christian), educated or ignorant, a believer or
an unbeliever, rich or poor, married or single, does his
work, takes his pleasures, and dreads all restrictions and
privations, all enmity and suffering. Thus he is living,
peaceably. Suddenly men come to him and say: “ First,
promise on your oath that you will obey us like a slave in all
that we command ; believe that whatever we tell you is un-
questionably true, and submit to all that we shall call laws.
Or secondly, give us a share in the product of your labour,
that we may use it to keep you in bondage and prevent you
from revolting against our commands. Or thirdly, choose,
or be chosen among, the so-called officials of the govern-
THE KINGDOM OF GOD.
227
ment, knowing that the government will go on quite regard-
less of the foolish speeches which you, or others like you,
may utter; that it will be carried on in accordance with
our wishes and the wishes of those who control the army.
Or fourthly, come to the law-courts, and take part in all the
senseless cruelties which we commit against men who are
erring and depraved men, and who have become so through
our fault, — in the form of imprisonment, exile, solitary con-
finement, and execution. Or lastly, although you may be
on the most friendly terms with men who belong to other
nations, you must be ready at a moment’s notice, when-
ever the command is issued, to look upon such of them
as we shall indicate as your enemies, and either personally
or by substitute contribute to the ruin, robbery, and
murder of these men, of old men, women and children —
even, if we require it, of your fellow-countrymen and
your parents.”
One would think that in these days there could be but
one reply from any man in his senses.
“ Why must I do all this ? Why must I promise to obey
all the orders of Salisbury to-day, those of Gladstone to-
morrow; Boulanger to-day, and to-morrow the orders of
an assembly composed of men like Boulanger; Peter III.
to-day, Catherine to-morrow, and the next day Pugatchov;
to-day the insane King of Bavaria, to-morrow the Emperor
William. Why should I promise this to men whom I know
to be wicked or foolish, or men whom I know nothing at all
about ? Why should I, in the form of taxes, hand over to
them the fruits of my labour, knowing that this money
will be used to bribe officials, to support prisons, churches,
and armies, to pay for the execution of evil acts destined
for my oppression? In other words, why should I apply
the rod to my own back ? Why should I go on,
wasting my time, averting my eyes, helping to give a
semblance of legality to the acts of wrong-doers, play a part
228
THE KINGDOM OF GOD.
in elections and pretend to participate in the government,
when I know perfectly well that the country is ruled by
those who control the army ? Why should I go into the
courts and be a party to the infliction of tortures and
executions upon my erring fellow-beings, knowing, if I am
a Christian, that the law of love has been substituted for
the law of vengeance, and if I am an educated man, that
punishment, so far from reforming its victims, serves only to
demoralise them? Why should T, in person or in sub-
stitute, go and kill and despoil, and expose myself to the
dangers of war, simply because the key of the temple of
Jerusalem happens to be in the keeping of one bishop
rather than in that of another; because Bulgaria is to
be ruled by one German prince instead of another ; or
because the privileges of the seal fishery are reserved
for the English to the exclusion of the American merchants.
Why should I regard as my enemies the inhabitants of
a neighbouring country, with whom up to the present day
I have lived, and still wish to live in peace and amity, — why
should I go myself, or pay for soldiers to murder and ruin
them ?
“And above all, why should I contribute, whether in
person or by paying for military service, to the enslavement
and destruction of my brothers and parents ? Why should
I scourge myself? All this is of no use to me; on the
contrary, it does me harm. It is altogether degrading,
immoral, mean, and contemptible. Why, then, should I do
all this ? If I am told that I shall be made to suffer in any
event, I reply that in the first place there can be no
possible suffering greater than that which would befall me
were I to execute your commands. And in the second place,
it is perfectly evident to me that if we refuse to scourge our-
selves no one else will do it for us. Governments are but
sovereigns, statesmen, officials who can no more force me
against my will, than the Stanovoy could force the peasants;
THE KINGDOM OF GOD.
229
I should be brought before the court, or thrown into prison,
or executed, not by the sovereign, or the high officials, but by
men in the same position as myself ; and as it would be
equally injurious and disagreeable for them to be scourged
as for me, I should probably open their eyes, and they
would not only refrain from injuring me, but would doubt-
less follow my example. And in the third place, though
I were made to suffer for this, it would still be better for me
to be exiled or imprisoned, doing battle in the cause of
common-sense and truth, which must eventually triumph,
if not to-day, then to-morrow, or before many days, than to
suffer in the cause of folly and evil. It would rather be
to my advantage to risk being exiled, imprisoned, or even
executed, than remain through my own fault a life-long
slave of evil men, to be ruined by an invading enemy, or
mutilated like an idiot, or killed while defending a cannon,
a useless territory, or a senseless piece of cloth called a flag.
I have no inclination to scourge myself, it would be of no
use. You may do it yourselves if you choose, — I refuse.”
It would seem as though not only the religious and moral
element in human nature, but ordinary common-sense and
wise counsel, would influence every man of the present day
thus to make reply and to suit the action to the word. But
no. Men who hold the social life-conception consider such
a course not only useless but even prejudicial to the object
in view, — the deliverance of mankind from slavery. They
advise us to go on, like the peasants, punishing one another,
comforting ourselves with the reflection that our chatter in
parliaments and assemblies, our trade unions, our First of
May demonstrations, our conspiracies and covert threats
to the governments that scourge us, must result in our
final deliverance, even though we go on strengthening our
fetters. Nothing so hampers human liberty as this wonder-
ful delusion. Instead of making individual efforts to achieve
freedom, every man for himself devoting all his energies to
230
THE KINGDOM OF GOD.
that object, through the attainment of a new life-conception,
men are looking for a universal scheme of deliverance, and
are in the meanwhile sinking deeper and deeper into slavery.
It is as if a man were to declare that in order to obtain heat
one must merely place every lump of coal in a certain
position, never minding whether it kindled or not. And yet,
that the liberation of mankind can only be accomplished by
means of the deliverance of the individual, grows more and
more evident.
The liberation of individuals from the dominion of the
State, in the name of the Christian life-conception, which
was formerly an exceptional occurrence and one that
attracted but little attention, has attained in these days a
menacing significance for the authority of State.
If in the days of ancient Rome it happened that a
Christian, professing his faith, refused to take a part in
sacrifices, or in the worship of the emperors or the gods,
or in the Middle Ages refused to worship ikons or to
acknowledge the temporal authority of the Pope, such
refusals were the exception; a man might be obliged to
confess to his faith, but he might perhaps live all his life
without being forced to do so. But now all men without
exception are subjected to trial of faith. Every man of
modern times is obliged either to participate in the cruelties
of pagan life or to repudiate them. And secondly, in
those days any refusal to bow before the gods, the ikons,
or the Pope, was of no consequence to the State. Whether
those who bowed before the gods, the ikons, or the
Pope were many or few, the State lost none of its power.
Whereas at the present time every refusal to execute the
un-Christian demands of the government undermines the
authority of the State, because the authority of the State
rests on the fulfilment of these anti-Christian requirements.
Temporal authority, in order to maintain itself, has been
forced by the conditions of life to demand from its subjects
THE KINGDOM OF GOD. 23 !
certain actions which it is impossible for men who profess
true Christianity to perform. Therefore at the present
time every man who professes it helps to undermine
the authority of the government, and will eventually pave
the way for the liberation of mankind.
Of what apparent importance are such acts as the
refusal of a score or two of fools, as they are called, —
men who decline to take the oath of allegiance, to pay
taxes, or to take part in courts of law, or to serve in the
army? Such men are tried and condemned, and life
remains unchanged. These occurrences may seem unim-
portant, and yet these are precisely the factors that under-
mine the authority of the government more than any
others, and thus prepare the way for the liberation of man-
kind. These are the bees who are the first to separate
themselves from the swarm, and still hovering near,
they wait for the whole swarm to rise and follow them.
The governments are aware of this, and look upon such
occurrences with more apprehension than upon all the
socialists, anarchists, and communists, with their con-
spiracies and their dynamite bombs.
A new regime is inaugurated. Each subject, according
to custom, is required to take the oath of allegiance to the
new government. A proclamation is issued, and all are
bidden to assemble in the cathedral to take the oath.
Suddenly one man in Perm, another in Tula, a third in
Moscow, a fourth in Kaluga, refuse to take the oath and
(without preconcerted action) justify their refusal by the
same argument — that the Christian law forbids the oath;
but, even were the oath not forbidden, they could not,
according to the spirit of this law, promise to perform such
evil deeds as the oath requires, — such as reporting those
antagonistic to the interests of the government, defending
that government by armed force, or attacking its enemies.
They are summoned to appear before the sianovoys> sprav-
232 fHE KINGDOM OE GO t),
niks , priests, governors; they are reasoned with, coaxed,
threatened, and punished, yet they adhere to their deter-
mination and refuse to take the oath. They are asked ?
“Is it true that you never took the oath ? ”
“It is.”
“And what w^as done to you ?”
“Nothing.”
Every subject is required to pay his taxes, and the taxes
are paid. Eut one man in Charkov, another in Iver, and
a third in Samara, refuse to comply, and, as by one accord,
each man alleges the same reason. One of them says that
he will pay after he has learned the object for which his
money is to be used. “ If it is to be used for charity he
will give of his own free-will, and even more than is
demanded of him. But if it is to be applied to evil
purposes, he will give nothing of his own free-will, because
according to the law of Christ, which he obeys, he can
take no part in doing evil.” And the others who refuse
to pay taxes, except on compulsion, express the same idea,
perhaps in other words. Those who have property are
forced to pay, and those who have none are simply let alone.
“ Then you have not paid your tax ? ”
“No.”
“ And what was done to you ? ”
“Nothing,”
The passport system is instituted. Every man who leaves
his home must apply for one, and pay a tax for it. Suddenly
in different places are to be found those who declare that
passports should not be used, that a man should not
acknowledge his dependence upon the State which is
supported by violence; and these men take no passports,
consequently they pay no tax for them. And again, there
are no means of coercing them to comply with the demand.
They are imprisoned, but when after a time they find them-
selves at liberty again, they go on living without passports.
THE KINGDOM OF GOI).
233
Every peasant is expected to perform police duty as
sotsky or dessiatsky} etc.; but some peasant in Charkov
refuses to fulfil this duty, because, as he says in explanation
of his refusal, the law of Christ, which he professes, for-
bids him to arrest, imprison, or transport his fellow-men.
Another peasant in Xver or in Tambov makes the same
statement. The peasants are threatened, beaten, and
imprisoned, but they adhere to their resolution and refuse
to perform actions contrary to their religious belief. And
they cease to be elected sotsky , and are gradually left in
peace.
It is the duty of every citizen to serve on the jury. All
at once men of widely different classes, — carriage-makers,
professors, merchants, peasants, nobles, — as if moved
by a single impulse, refuse to fulfil this duty, not for
reasons valid in the eyes of the law, but because the
tribunal itself is, in their opinion, illegal and unchristian,
and ought not to exist. These men are fined, and false
reasons are ascribed for their refusal, the true ones mean-
while remaining hidden from the public. The same treat-
ment is employed in regard to those who, for similar reasons,
refuse to appear as witnesses in courts of law. These
too are finally left undisturbed.
Every man at the age of twenty-one must draw lots.
Suddenly there is found a man in Moscow, another in
Iver, another in Charkov, and still another in Kiev,
who, as it were by agreement, go to the department
and declare that they will neither take the oath
of allegiance nor serve in the army, because they are
Christians. Here are the details of an affair which
was among the earlier cases— of late these refusals have
begun to multiply, — a case with which I am myself familiar , 2
which is but one example among many.
1 Fetty rural police. — T r.
2 The details of this case are authentic.
234
THE KINGDOM OF GOD.
In the City Hall of Moscow a young man of average
education gives his reasons for refusing to comply. His
words are not heeded, and he is bidden to repeat the
words of the oath with the other men. He still persists
in his refusal, and quotes a certain passage in the Bible
that forbids men to take an oath. No attention is paid
to his arguments, and again he is ordered to take the
oath, which he declines to do. Whereupon it is taken
for granted that he is a sectarian, and therefore misunder-
stands Christianity ; in other words, that he differs from
the priests paid by the State. He is then sent under
guard to the priests that they may convince him, which
they endeavour to do; but the arguments uttered in the
name of Christ, by which they strive to persuade him
to deny Christ, evidently have no effect on the young
man. So they declare him incorrigible and send him back
to the army. Still he openly refuses to take the oath and
to fulfil his military duties.
It is a case not anticipated by the law. A refusal
to comply with the demands of the government cannot
be overlooked, neither can this case be called one of
ordinary insubordination. After conferring, the military
authorities decide that, in order to rid themselves of
this objectionable youth, the better way will be to
consider him as a rebel and forward him under military
escort to the Department of the Secret Police. The police
officials and the gendarmes question the young man, but
his replies will not serve to classify his offence under the
heading of any crime that comes within their jurisdiction ;
they cannot either accuse him of revolutionary motives
or of conspiracy, because he declares that he has no
desire to destroy anything whatsoever; on the contrary,
he opposes all violence. He says that he has nothing to
conceal ; he desires only an opportunity for saying and doing
all things in the most open manner. And as it resulted
THE KINGDOM OF GOD.
235
with the clergy, so also with the gendarmes, who, though
rarely embarrassed as to how to put the law in operation,
can find no pretext for an accusation against the young
man, and send him back to the ranks. Once more there
is a conference, and his superiors decide that, although
he has not taken the oath of allegiance, he is to be re-
garded as a soldier. He is put into uniform, his name is
entered on the lists, and he is sent under convoy to his
post. Here his immediate superiors once more order
him to perform his military duty, and still he refuses to
obey, and in the presence of the other soldiers he states
his reasons, saying that, as a Christian, he cannot of his
own free-will prepare himself to commit murder, which
was forbidden even by the law of Moses.
All this takes place in a provincial city. The occurrence
excites the interest and the sympathy not only of out-
siders but even of the officers, and therefore there is
hesitation about employing the usual punishment for con-
tumacy. However, for the sake of appearances, he is
thrown into gaol, and a request is sent to the higher military
authorities for further instructions in the case. From an
official standpoint this refusal to take part in a military
organisation, in which the Czar himself serves, and which
is blessed by the Church, must be regarded as insanity, and
therefore the message is received from St. Petersburg that
the young man is probably insane, and that before any
violent measures are used against him he must be sent to
the insane hospital. Thither he is sent in the hope that he
will remain there, as happened some ten years ago in the
case of a young man from Iver, who also refused to serve,
and who was tortured in the hospital until at last he was
subdued. But in the present instance even this measure
fails to relieve the military authorities from this troublesome
young man. The doctors examine him, become interested
in him, and discovering no symptoms of insanity they return
236
THE KINGDOM OF GOD.
him to his post. He is received, and pretending that his
refusal and its causes are forgotten, he is once more invited
to join the drill, and again he refuses in the presence of
other soldiers, stating his reasons for his refusal. The
affair attracts more and more notice from soldiers as well as
from civilians. Again the question is referred to St. Peters-
burg, and thence comes the order to transfer the young man
to the frontier, where the troops are in active service, and
where, if he refuses to obey orders, he may be shot without
exciting attention, as there are but few Russians and
Christians in that far-away territory, the majority being
foreigners and Mohammedans. This is done. The young
man is ordered to join the Trans-Caspian troops, and with
other criminals he is delivered into the hands of com-
manders noted for their severity and determination.
Meanwhile, during all these transportations from place to
place, the young man has suffered from harsh treatment,
from cold, hunger, and filth, and his life has been made
miserable. Yet all these trials do not weaken his resolution.
In the Trans-Caspian province, when he is once more
ordered to serve as a sentry under arms, he refuses to obey.
He consents to stand where he is sent, beside the hay-ricks,
but declines to take a weapon in his hand, declaring that
on no account will he use violence against any one whom-
soever. All this occurs in the presence of the soldiers.
Such contumacy cannot go unpunished ; consequently
he is court-martialed for an infringement of military
discipline, convicted and sentenced to two years’ confine-
ment in a military prison. And once again with the
criminals he is sent by eiape to the Caucasus and then
thrown into prison, his fate being left to the discretionary
power of the gaoler. There he is tortured for a year and a
half, but still his resolution to avoid the use of weapons
remains unchanged, and he continues to explain to every one
whom he meets the reasons for his refusal. Towards the
THE KINGDOM OF GOD.
237
end of the second year, before his term has really expired,
he is set at liberty; and although not in accordance with
the law, they are so anxious to rid themselves of him, that
his imprisonment is accepted as an equivalent of further
active service.
And in various parts of Russia others are found who, as
if by a concerted plan, imitate his example, and in every
case the action of the government is undecided, vacillating,
and underhanded. Some of these men are confined in the
insane hospitals, some are appointed military clerks and
sent to serve in Siberia, some are made foresters, others
are thrown into prison, others are fined. At the
present time several of these men are imprisoned, not
for their substantial offence, denying the legality of the
acts of the government, but for disobeying the particular
orders of their superiors. For instance, an officer of
the reserve recently failed to give information of the
place of his residence, and declined to serve further in the
army ; he was fined thirty roubles for disobeying the orders
of the authorities, — and this he declined to pay except
under compulsion. Several peasants and soldiers who refused
to take part in a drill and to use weapons were put under
arrest for disobedience and contention.
Such instances of a refusal to comply with the demands
of the State when opposed to Christianity, especially refusals
to perform military service, occur not only in Russia but
everywhere. I know that in Servia, men from the so-called
sect of Nazarenes steadily refuse to enter the army, and the
Austrian government has for several years made futile
attempts to convert them by means of imprisonment. In
1885 there were 130 refusals of this kind. I know that in
Switzerland in 1890 there were men in confinement in the
castle of Chillon for refusing to perform military duty,
whose determination was not to be influenced by punishment.
Such refusals have occurred in Sweden ; the men there
238
THE KINGDOM OF GOD.
also were imprisoned, and the government carefully con-
cealed the affairs from the people. Similar instances
occurred in Prussia. I know of one subaltern officer in the
guards who, in 1891, in Berlin, announced to his superiors
that he, as a Christian, could not continue his military
service, and in spite of all remonstrances and threats he
adhered to his resolution. In the South of France a
community of men called the Hinschist has recently been
established (my information is derived from the Peace
Herald of July 1891), who, as professing the Christian
doctrine, refuse to perform military duty. At first they were
told off to serve in hospitals, but now, with the increase of
the sect, they are punished for insubordination, while they
still refuse to bear arms.
Socialists, communists, and anarchists, with their bombs
and their revolutions, are far less dangerous to govern-
ments than these men, who from different places proclaim
their refusals, all based upon the same doctrine familiar
to all. Every government knows how to defend itself
from revolutionists ; it holds the means in its own hands,
and therefore does not fear these external foes. But what
can a government do to protect itself from men who
declaim against all authority as useless, superfluous, and
injurious, offering, however, no opposition to authority,
merely rejecting its offices, dispensing with its services,
and therefore refusing to participate in it ?
The Revolutionists say: “ State organisation is bad, either
for one reason or for another ; it should be destroyed and
replaced by such and such a system.” But a Christian says:
“ I know nothing of State organisation, whether it be good
or bad, and it is for this very reason that I do not wish to
support it. And I cannot undertake submission, because
such submission is contrary to my conscience.”
All the institutions of the State are opposed to the
conscience of a Christian : the oath of allegiance, taxation,
THE KINGDOM OF GOD.
239
courts of law, armies ; while the whole authority of govern-
ment is dependent upon them. Revolutionary foes struggle
against the government, but Christianity enters not into
this contest ; internally, it destroys the principles on which
government is based.
With the Russian people, in whose midst, particularly
since the time of Peter I., the protest of Christianity against
the State has never ceased; in the midst of this people,
where the conditions of life are such that whole communes
emigrate to Turkey, China, and uninhabited portions of the
globe, who, so far from needing the government, always
consider it an unnecessary burden, and only endure it as a
calamity, whether it be Russian, Chinese, or Turkish, —
the cases of isolated individuals who from Christian motives
have liberated themselves from the control of government
have grown more and more frequent in these latter days.
Such manifestations are particularly dreaded by the
government at the present time, because the men who
protest often belong not to the so-called lower, the
uneducated classes, but are men of average and even
superior education, and because these men explain their
refusals, not by some mystical belief peculiar to the
individual, as in olden times, nor do they complicate them
with superstition and fanaticism, like the sects of the Self-
burners or Bieguni, but assign as the reason for their
refusals the simplest, most obvious of truths, patent to and
admitted by all the world.
Thus men refuse to pay taxes of their own free-will,
because the money is used to promote violence ; in other
words, to pay the wages of the violators in the army, for
building prisons and fortresses, or for manufacturing cannon,
— in all of which, as Christians, they consider it wrong and
immoral to take a part.
They refuse to take the oath of allegiance, for were they
to promise to obey the authorities— that is, men who use
240
THE KINGDOM OF GOD.
violence, they must contradict the sense of the Christian
doctrine.
They refuse to swear in court because an oath is
distinctly forbidden by the Gospel.
They decline police duties, because in that office they
would be compelled to use violence against their brethren
and to distress them, and a Christian cannot do this.
They refuse to take part in courts of law, because they
look upon every tribunal as a vehicle for the law of
vengeance, and therefore incompatible with the Christian
law of forgiveness and love.
They decline to have anything to do with military prepara-
tions, or to enter the ranks of the army, because they
neither can nor will be executioners, nor prepare themselves
for such an office.
And the reasons alleged for these refusals are of such
a nature, that however arbitrary the governments may be,
they cannot punish openly those who refuse.
Were the governments to punish men for such refusals
they would be forced to abjure forever both justice and
virtue, those principles by which, as they assure us, all their
authority is supported.
What are governments to do with these men ? Of course
they have the power to execute, to imprison, and to con-
demn to transportation and penal servitude all enemies
who attempt to overthrow them by violence; they can
obtain by bribery half the men they need, and have at their
command millions of armed soldiers, who are ready to
put to death all the enemies of authority. But what can
be done with men who wish neither to destroy nor to
establish anything, whose sole desire is to avoid in their
own private lives any act that may be opposed to the
Christian law, and who consequently refuse to perform
duties which are regarded by the government as the most
natural and obligatory of all ?
THE KINGDOM OF GOD. 24 1
If they were revolutionists preaching violence and practis-
ing it, it would be an easy matter to oppose them. Some
might be bribed, some deceived, others intimidated, and
those who could neither be bought, deceived, nor intimi-
dated would be manifestly criminals, enemies of society,
who as such could be executed or beaten to death; and the
people would approve the acts of the government. If they
were fanatics belonging to some particular sect, one might,
in view of the superstitions inherent in their doctrine,
refute at the same time what truth their arguments con-
tained. But what is to be done with men who neither
preach rebellion nor any special dogmas, who wish to live
in peace with all mankind, who refuse to take the oath of
allegiance or to pay taxes, or to take part in tribunals, to
perform military service and the various duties of a similar
nature, on which the whole organisation of the State is
founded ? What is to be done with them ? They cannot
be bribed. The very risk they are willing to take shows
their integrity. Neither can they be deceived when these
things are represented as the commands of God, because
their refusal is based on the indubitable law of God, by
which the very men who are trying to coerce them to
disobey this law profess to hold themselves bound. It is vain
to hope to intimidate them by threats, because the very suffer-
ing and privations which they endure for righteousness’ sake
serve but to strengthen their devotion to their faith, whose
law distinctly commands them first of all to obey God, to
fear not them that kill the body, but to fear those who can
kill both body and soul. Neither can they be executed or
imprisoned for life. Their past lives, their thoughts and
actions, their friends, speak for them ; every one knows
them to be gentle, kindly, and harmless men, and it is
impossible to represent them in the light of criminals
whose suppression is needed for the salvation of society.
Moreover, the execution of men acknowledged by all to
16
THE KINGDOM OF GOD.
242
be virtuous would arouse defenders, who would endeavour
to explain the causes for their disobedience. And when
all men are made to recognise the reasons why these
Christians refuse to obey the demands of the State, they
cannot fail to acknowledge the same obligation, and to
admit that all men should long since have refused
obedience.
Confronted with these insubordinations, governments find
themselves in a desperate plight. They realise that the
prophecies of Christianity are about to be fulfilled, that it is
loosening the fetters of them that are in bonds and setting
men free ; they realise that such freedom will inevitably
destroy those who have held mankind in bondage. Govern-
ments realise this; they know that their hours are counted,
that they are helpless to resist. All that they are able to do
is to retard the hour of dissolution. And this they try to
do ; but their position is still a desperate one.
It is like the predicament of a conqueror who wishes to
preserve the town set on fire by the inhabitants. No sooner
does he put the fire out in one place than two other fires
break out; when he separates the burning portion from
the main body of a large building the flames burst out
at both extremities. These outbreaks are not, as yet,
of frequent occurrence, but the spark has been kindled,
and the fire wall burn steadily until all is consumed.
The position of governments in the presence of men
who profess Christianity is so precarious that very little is
needed to shake to pieces their power, built up through
so many centuries, and apparently so solid in structure.
And it is now that the sociologist comes forward, preach-
ing that it is useless, and even hurtful and immoral,
for the individual to emancipate himself alone.
Let us suppose that men have been working for a long
time to divert the course of a river; they have at last
succeeded in digging a canal, and all that remains now is to
THE KINGDOM OF GOD.
243
make an opening and let the water flow through it into the
canal; suppose now certain other men arrive upon the
scene and suggest that, instead of letting the water flow into
the canal, it would be much better to erect over the river
some form of machinery, by means of which the water would
be poured from one side to the other.
But things have gone too far. Governments are aware
of their weakness and helplessness, and men of the
Christian faith are awakening from their torpor, beginning
already to realise their power.
“I am come to send fire on the earth, ” said Christ.
And this is the fire that begins to burn.
244
THE KINGDOM OF GOD.
CHAPTER X.
Uselessness of Violence for the Destruction of Evil. The
Moral Advance of Mankind is accomplished not only
THROUGH THE KNOWLEDGE OF TRUTH, BUT ALSO THROUGH
the Establishment of Public Opinion. Christianity
destroys the State — Which is more necessary, Christianity
or the State ? — There are men who defend the necessity of the
State, and others who, on the same grounds, deny this neces-
sity — Neither can be proved by abstract reasoning — The
question decides the character of a man’s consciousness, which
either allows or forbids him to participate in the organisation of
the State — Realisation of the uselessness and immorality of taking
part in the organisation of the State, which is contradictory to
Christian doctrine, decides this question for each one, regardless
of the destiny of the State — Argument of the defenders of the
State, as a form of social life indispensable for the defence of the
good from the wdcked, until all nations, and all members of each
nation, shall have become Christians — The more wicked are
always those in power — History is but a recital of the usurpation
of power by the bad over the good — The acknowledgment by
authority of the necessity of struggle with evil by violence is
equivalent to self-destruction — The annihilation of violence is not
only possible, but is going on before our eyes — However, it is
not destroyed by State violence, but through those men who,
obtaining power by violence, and recognising its vanity and
futility, benefit by experience and become incapable of using
violence — This is the process through which individual men, as
THE KINGDOM OF GOD.
245
well as whole nations, have passed — It is in that way that
Christianity penetrates into the consciousness of men, and not
only is this accomplished despite the violence used by authority,
but through its agency, and therefore the abolition of authority is
not only without danger, but it goes on continually as life itself —
Objection of the defenders of the State-system that the diffusion
of Christianity is improbable — Diffusion of Christian truth inter-
dicting violence accomplished not only slowly and gradually, by
the internal method, by individual recognition of the truth, by
prophetic intuition, by the realising of the emptiness of power and
abandonment of it by individual men, but accomplished also by the
external method, by which large numbers of men, inferior in intel-
lectual development, at once, in view of their confidence in the
others, adopt the new truth — The diffusion of truth at a certain
stage creates a public opinion, which compels the majority of men
who have previously opposed it to recognise the new truth at once
— Therefore a universal renunciation of violence may very soon
come to pass — namely, when a Christian public opinion shall
be established — The conviction of the necessity of violence pre-
vents the establishment of Christian public opinion — Violence
compels men to discredit the moral force which can alone
exalt them — Neither nations nor individual men have been
conquered by violence, but by public opinion, which no vio-
lence can resist — It is possible to conquer savage men and
nations only by the diffusion of Christian public opinion among
them, whereas the Christian nations, in order to conquer them, do
everything in their power to destroy the establishment of a Christian
public opinion — These unsuccessful experiments cannot be cited
as a proof of the impossibility of conquering men by Christianity —
Violence which corrupts public opinion only prevents the social
organisation from becoming what it should be, and with the
abolition of violence Christian public opinion will be established
— Whatever may take place when violence has been abolished, the
unknown future can be no worse than the present, and therefore
one need not fear it — To penetrate to the unknown and move
towards it is the essence of life.
246
THE KINGDOM OF GOD.
Christianity, faithfully interpreted, saps the foundations
of the civil law, and this was always understood from
the very outset. It was for this that Christ was crucified ;
and until men felt the necessity for justifying the establish-
ment of the Christian state, they always accepted that
interpretation. The cleverly-constructed theories intended
to reconcile the doctrines of Christianity with that of the
State date back to the time when rulers of nations adopted
a nominal external Christianity. But in these times it is
impossible for a sincere and earnest man not to perceive
the incompatibility of the Christian doctrine of love,
meekness of spirit, and forgiveness of injuries, with the
despotism, the violence, and the wars of the State. The
profession of true Christianity not only forbids the recog-
nition of the State, but strikes at its very foundations.
But if it be true that Christianity is incompatible with the
State, one naturally asks which is the better adapted to
promote the well-being of mankind, the system prescribed
by the State, or the precepts of Christianity ?
There are those who affirm that the State organisation is
the more indispensable; they declare that its overthrow
would check all human progress, that no development is
possible save through the channels of civil government,
and that all those evils which we find prevailing among
nations who live under State laws are not the result of the
organisation, which permits progress and the attainment of
the highest degree of civilisation.
They who hold these views quote, in support of
their position, certain historical, philosophical, and even
religious arguments, which seem to them irrefutable. But
there are others who entertain views diametrically opposed
to these. For instance, they say that the fact of the world
having existed at one time without a government, might be
taken to prove the State to be only a temporary condition ;
that the time was sure to come when men would require a
THE KINGDOM OF GOD.
24;
change, which time had now arrived. To support their
theory, these men in turn adduce historical, philoso-
phical, and religious arguments, which seem to them irrefut-
able.
Volumes may be and have been written in defence of the
former position, and of late years a great deal has been
written, and ably written too, from the opposite stand-
point.
It can neither be proved on the one hand, as the
partisans of the State claim, that its destruction would be
followed by a general upheaval, by robberies and murders,
and by the nullification of all social laws, and the return of
man to a condition of barbarism : nor on the other, as the
enemies of the State affirm, that man has grown so virtuous
and well disposed that, preferring peace to enmity, he will
no longer rob and murder his neighbour ; that he is quite
able, without State assistance, to establish a community,
and conduct his own affairs; and that the State itself,
while assuming an air of protection, is really exerting a
demoralising influence. It is impossible to prove either
one or the other by abstract arguments. And naturally
neither point can be proved by experience, as it is a question
first of all of getting the requisite experience.
Whether or not the time has arrived for abolishing the
State is a question which could not be answered were
it not that we possess other means that will assist us to
settle it beyond dispute.
It needs no one to tell the young birds when it is
time to burst the shell; they know very well when there
is no longer room for them in the eggs, and begin of their
own accord to break the shell and leave it behind. So
it is with this question of a change in human affairs.
Has the time come for men to cast aside the customs of
the State and establish a new order ? When a man’s inner
consciousness has so developed that he feels himself ham-
248 THE KINGDOM OF GOD.
pered by the requirements of the State, and can no
longer submit to the restraint, realising at the same time
that he has ceased to need its protecting care, the question
whether or no men have matured sufficiently to enable them
to dispense with the State is disposed of without reference
to former arguments. A man who has outgrown the State
can no more be coerced into submission to its laws than
can the fledgling be made to re-enter its shell.
“The State may have been necessary at one time, and
for aught that I know it may even now serve the purposes
you mention,” says the man who holds the Christian
life-conception. “ I can only say that I have no need
of it, nor can / conform to its requirements. You
must decide for yourself whether it be advantageous
or no. I shall not attempt to generalise on the subject
with the expectation of proving my point. I only
recognise what I need and what I don’t need ; what I
can, and what I cannot do. I know, as far as I am
myself concerned, that I do not need to separate from
the men of other nations, and therefore I can neither
recognise an exclusive affiliation to this or that one, nor
acknowledge myself the subject of any one government.
I need none of the institutions established by the State,
and therefore I am not willing to surrender the fruits of
my labour in the form of taxes to support institutions which
I believe to be not only unnecessary but positively injurious.
I know that I need neither magistrates, nor tribunals
founded on and supported by violence, and therefore I
can have nothing to do with them ; I know that / feel
no inclination to attack other nations and put their
citizens to death, neither do I wish to defend myself
against them by force of arms, and therefore I can take
no part in wars nor in preparations for wars. Doubtless
there are men who believe that all these things are an
indispensable part of human life— I cannot argue with
THE KINGDOM OF GOD. 249
them — but I know that for me they have no meaning,
and that I will have nothing to do with them.
“And this is not a matter of personal selection, but
because I must obey the commands of Him who has sent
me into the world, and has given me an unmistakable law
by which I am to be guided through life.”
Whatever arguments may be advanced to prove that
harm and probably disaster will accrue from abolishing
the authority of the State, the man who has already out-
grown the State ideal cannot possibly be bound by it.
And whatever arguments may be adduced to prove its
necessity, he can never return to it. He is like the young
bird who can never return to its outgrown shell.
“ But granting this to be true,” say the partisans of the
existing' order, “ we cannot dispense with the supremacy
of the State until all men are Christians, because even
among those who claim the title there are many who
are very far from being Christians — evil-doers, who seek
their own gratification at the expense of their fellow-men,
and if the governments were overthrown, so far from
from improving the condition of the people, it would greatly
add to their miseries. The subversion of the State would be
a misfortune not only where the minority are true Christians,
but even supposing the whole people to be so, while the
neighbouring nations are still non-Christian, these latter
would make their lives a martyrdom by rapine and murder
and ail manner of violence. It would serve only to provide
the vicious and unprincipled with an opportunity to oppress
the innocent. Therefore the State should not be abolished
until all the wicked have ceased from troubling, which
will not happen just at present. Hence, however much
certain individual Christians may wish to escape from the
authority of the State, the greater good of the greater-
number demands its preservation.” So say the defenders of
the State principle. “ If it were not,” they say, “ for State
250
THE KINGDOM OF GOD.
authority there would be no protection against the malice
and injustice of the oppressor ; that authority alone makes
it possible to restrain the wicked.”
But in uttering these sentiments the partisans of the
existing order take it for granted that they have proved
the truth of what they assert. When they declare that
the evil-doers would ride rough-shod over the defenceless
and the innocent, were it not for the authority of the
State, they imply that the governing power is vested
at the present time in a body of virtuous men, who
control all the wrong-doers. But this is a proposition
which must be proved. It could only be a correct
statement if we happened to resemble the inhabitants
of China, where it is popularly believed, although the
belief is not justified by fact, that the good are
always in authority, because should it become known
that the rulers are no better than those over whom
they rule, it is the duty of the citizens to overthrow the
government. But although this is supposed to be one of
the customs of China, it is not, nor would it be possible
for it to be so, since, in order to overthrow a criminal
government, one needs the power as well as the right.
Even in China this is a mere supposition, and in our own
Christian land we have never so much as dreamed of it.
As far as we are concerned, there is no reason to believe
that power is in the hands of the virtuous and high-
minded, rather than in those of men who took it by
violence and have held it for themselves and their de-
scendants. For surely it would be impossible for a high-
minded man to usurp authority by violence and to continue
to hold it.
In order to gain possession of power, and to retain it,
one must have a love for it, and the love of power is
incompatible with goodness; it accords with the oppo-
site qualities of pride, duplicity, and cruelty.
THE KINGDOM OF GOD.
251
Both the origin and the maintenance of power depend
upon the exaltation of the individual, and the degradation
of the people by means of hypocrisy and fraud, by prisons,
fortresses, and murders. “ If State authority were to be
abolished, then would the more wicked people dominate over
the less wicked,” say the upholders of State organisation.
But if the Egyptians conquered the Hebrews, and the
Persians the Egyptians, and the Macedonians the Persians,
and the Romans the Greeks, and the barbarians the
Romans, is it really possible that the conquerors are always
better than the conquered ? And so with political changes
in the State; is the power always transferred to the better
men ? When Louis XVI. was deposed, and control passed
into the hands of Robespierre, and when, later, he was in
turn succeeded by Napoleon, was it the better or the worse
man who held the power? Again, were they of Versailles
or the Communists the better men ? Charles the First or
Cromwell? When Peter III. reigned, or after his murder,
when Catherine ruled over one part of Russia, and
Pugatchov over the other, — who then was good and who
was wicked ?
All those in authority affirm that their office is required,
in order that the unprincipled may be hindered from
oppressing the innocent, implying thereby that they them-
selves being virtuous, are protecting other virtuous men
from the malice of the evil-doer. To possess power and
to do violence are synonymous terms; to do violence
means doing something to which the victim of violence
objects, and which the aggressor would resent were it
directed against himself. Therefore the possession of power
really means doing unto others what we should not like if it
were done to ourselves — that is, harm.
Obedience signifies that a man holds patience to be
better than violence, and to choose patience rather than
violence means to be good, or, at least, not so wicked as
252
the kingdom of god.
those who do unto others what they would not wish to hav
done to themselves.
Therefore all the probabilities are that those in authorit
were m past times, as they are in present, worse me;
than those they ruled over. Doubtless there are wickei
men among those who submit to authority, but it i;
impossible that the better men should rule over the worse.
‘ s m| g_ h t be thought in pagan times, when the
definition of goodness was inaccurate, but with the cleai
and exact conception of the qualities of good and evil pre
sented by Christianity before us we cannot imagine it. If ii
t ie pagan world they who were more or less good, and thei
;: 10 ", ere more or * ess bad, might not be easily distinguished
the characteristics of goodness and wickedness have beer
so clearly defined by the Christian conception that it i<
impossible to mistake them. According to the doctrim
ot Christ, the good are those who submit and are long
suffering, who do not resist evil by violence, who forgive
injuries and love their enemies; the wicked are the vain-
glorious wno tyrannise, who are arrogant and violent
with others. Therefore, if we are guided by the doctrine
Christ, we shall have no difficulty in deciding where to
seek the good and the wicked among rulers and subjects.
it is even absurd to speak of Christians as sovereigns orrulers.
ihe non-Christians that is, those to whom life is but a
matter of temporal welfare-must always rule over the
Christians, for whom life means self-denial and disregard of
temporal things. 6
And thus it has always been, and it has been manifested
more and more plainly as the Christian doctrine has become
more clearly denned and widespread.
The further true Christianity extended, the firmer the
o d it gained on the consciousness of men, the less possible
it became for Christians to belong to the dominant class,
and the easier for non-Christians to gain the ascendency.
THE KINGDOM OF GOD.
253
“ To abolish the supremacy of the State before all men
have become true Christians would only afford the wicked
a chance to tyrannise over the good and maltreat them with
impunity,” say the upholders of the existing order.
It has always been the same from the beginning of the
world until this present time, and it always will be. The
wicked always rule over the good and do violence to them.
Cain did violence to Abel, the astute Jacob betrayed the
trusting Esau, and was himself deceived by Laban; Caiaphas
and Pilate sat in judgment on Christ ; the Roman emperors
ruled over Seneca, Epictetus, and other high-minded
Romans of those times; Ivan IV with his Opritchniks,
the tipsy syphilitic Peter with his clowns, the prostitute
Catherine with her lovers, ruled over the industrious, God-
fearing Russian people of those times and trampled
upon them. William rules the Germans, Stamhulov
the Bulgarians, and the Russian officials rule over the
Russian people ; the Germans ruled over the Italians, and
now they rule over the Hungarians and the Slavs. The
Turks ruled over the Greeks and rule now over the Slavs, the
English over the Hindoos, the Mongolians over the Chinese.
So we see that whether the tyranny of the State is or is
not to be abolished, the position of the innocent, who are
oppressed by the tyrants, will not be materially affected
thereby.
Men are not to be frightened by being told that the
wicked will oppress the good, because that is the natural
course and will never change.
The whole of pagan history is a mere narrative of events
wherein the wicked have got the upperhand, and once
in power, by craft and cruelty have kept their hold upon
men, announcing themselves meanwhile as the guardians
of justice and the defenders of the innocent against
the oppressor. All revolutions are but the result of the
appropriation of power by the wicked and their rule over
254
THE KINGDOM OF GOD.
the good. When the rulers say that if their power were
to be destroyed the evil-doers would tyrannise over the
innocent, what they really mean is that the tyrants in
power are reluctant to yield to those other tyrants who
would fain wrest from them their authority. When they
protest that this authority of theirs, which is actually
violence, is necessary to defend the people against the
possible tyranny of others, they are simply denouncing
themselves . 1 The reason why violence is dangerous is
that whenever it is employed all the arguments which
the perpetrators advance in their own defence may be
used against them with even greater force. They talk
of the violence done in the past, and more frequently
of future and imaginary violence, while they themselves
are the real offenders. “You say that men committed
robbery and murder in former times, and profess anxiety
lest all men be robbed or murdered unless protected
by your authority. This may or may not be true,
but the fact that you allow thousands of men to perish
in prisons by enforced labour, in fortresses, and in exile,
that your military requisitions ruin millions of families
and imperil morally and physically millions of men, this is
not a suppositious but an actual violence, which, according
to your own reasoning, should be resisted by violence. And
therefore, by your own admission, the wicked ones, against
whom one should use violence, are yourselves.” Thus
should the oppressed reply to their oppressors. And such
Such declarations on the part of Russian authorities, who are noted
for their oppression of foreign nationalities— the Poles, the Germans of
the Baltic provinces, and the Jews — strike one as both amusing and
artless. The Russian government, which has oppressed its own
subjects for centuries, and which has never protected the Malo-
Russians in Poland, the Latishi in the Baltic provinces, nor the Russian
peasants, of whom all sorts of people have taken advantage for
hundreds of years, suddenly becomes a champion of the oppressed,
of the very same people whom it still continues to oppress.
THE KINGDOM OV GOD.
2 S5
are the language, the thoughts, and the actions of non-
Christians. Wherever the oppressed are more wicked than
the oppressor, they attack and overthrow them whenever
they are able ; or else, and this is more frequently the case,
they enter the ranks of the oppressors and take part in
their tyranny.
Thus the dangers of which the defenders of State rights
make a bugbear, — that if authority were overthrown the
wicked would prevail over the good, — potentially exist
at all times. The destruction of State violence, in fact,
never can, for this very reason, lead to any real increase of
violence on the part of the wicked over the good.
If State violence disappeared, it is not unlikely that
other acts of violence would be committed; but the
sum of violence can never be increased simply because
the power passes from the hands of one into those of
another.
“State violence can never be abolished until all the
wicked disappear,” say the advocates of the existing order,
by which they imply that there must always be violence,
because there will always be wicked people. This could
only prove true, supposing the oppressors to be really bene-
ficent, and supposing the true deliverance of mankind from
evil must be accomplished by violence. Then, of course,
violence could never cease. But as, on the contrary,
violence never really overcomes evil, and since there is
another way altogether to overcome it, the assertion that
violence will never cease is untrue. Violence is diminish-
ing, and clearly tending to disappear; though not, as is
claimed by the defenders of the existing order, in conse-
quence of the amelioration of those who live under an
oppressive government (their condition really gets worse),
but because the consciousness of mankind is becoming
more clear. Hence even the wicked men who are in power
are growing less and less wicked, and will at last become so
256
THE KINGDOM OF GOD.
good that they will be incapable of committing deeds of
violence.
The reason why humanity marches forward is not because
the inferior men, having gained possession of power, reform
their subjects by arbitrary methods, as is claimed both by
Conservatives and Revolutionists, but is due above all to the
fact that mankind in general is steadily, and with an ever-
increasing appreciation, adopting the Christian life-concep-
tion. There is a phenomenon observable in human life in
a manner analogous to that of boiling. Those who profess
the social life-conception are always ambitious to rule,
and struggle to attain power. In this struggle the most
gross and cruel, the least Christian elements of society,
bubble up, as it were, and rise, by reason of their
violence, into the ruling or upper classes of society.
But then is fulfilled what Christ prophesied : “ Woe unto
you that are rich ! Woe unto you that are full ! Woe
unto you, when all men shall speak well of you ! ” (Luke
vi. 24-26.) The men who have attained power and glory
and riches, and who have realised all their cherished aims,
live to discover that all is vanity, and gladly return to their
former estate. Charles V., Ivan the Terrible, Alexander I.,
having realised the evils of power and its futility, renounced
it, because they recognised it as a calamity, having lost all
pleasure in the deeds of violence which they formerly enjoyed.
But it is not alone kings like Charles V. and Alexander I.
who arrive at this disgust of power, but every man who
has attained the object of his ambition. Not only the
statesman, the general, the millionaire, the merchant, but
every official who has gained the position for wdiich he
has longed this half score of years, every well-to-do peasant
who has saved one or tw T o hundred roubles, finds at last the
same disillusion.
Not only individuals, but entire nations, mankind as a
whole, have passed through this experience.
THE KINGDOM OF GOD.
257
The attractions of power and all it brings, — riches,
honours, luxury, — seem to men really worth struggling
for only until they are won, for no sooner does a man
hold them within his grasp than they manifest their own
emptiness and gradually lose their charm, like clouds
lovely and picturesque in outline seen from afar, but
no sooner is one enveloped in them than all their beauty
vanishes.
Men who have obtained riches and power, those who
have struggled for them, but more particularly those who
have inherited them, cease to be greedy for power or cruel
in its acquisition.
Having learned by experience, sometimes in one genera-
tion, sometimes in several, how utterly worthless are the
fruits of violence, men abandon those vices acquired by
the passion for riches and power, and growing more
humane, they lose their positions, being crowded out by
others who are less Christian and more wicked ; whereupon
they fall back into a stratum, which, though lower in the
social scale, is higher in that of morality, thus increasing the
mean level of Christian consciousness. But straightway, the
worse, the rougher, and less Christian elements rise to the
surface, and being subject to the same experience as their
predecessors, after one or two generations these men, too,
recognise the hollowness of violent ambitions, and being pene-
trated with the spirit of Christianity, fall back into the ranks
of the oppressed. These are in turn replaced by new
oppressors, less despotic than the former, but rougher than
those whom they oppress. So that although the authority
is to all outward seeming unchanged, yet the number of
those who have been driven by the exigencies of life to
adopt the Christian life-conception increases with every
change of rulers. They may be more harsh, more cruel,
and less Christian than their subjects; but always men
less and less violent replace their predecessors in authority.
17
258
THE KINGDOM OF GOD.
Violence chooses its instruments from among the worst
elements of society ; men who gradually become leavened,
and, softened and changed for the better, are returned into
society.
Such is the process by means of which Christianity takes
fuller possession of men day by day. Christianity enters
into the consciousness of men in spite of the violence of
power, and even owing to that violence.
The argument of the defenders of the State, that if
power were abolished the wicked would tyrannise over the
good, not only fails to prove that the domination of the
wicked is a new thing to be dreaded, as it exists already;
but proves, on the contrary, that the tyranny of the State,
which allows the wicked to govern the good, is itself the
real evil which we ought to eradicate, and which is constantly
decreasing by the very nature of things.
“But if State violence is not to cease until the rulers
have become so far Christianised that they will renounce it
of their own accord and no others will be found to take
their places, — if these things are coming to pass,” say the
defenders of the existing order, “when is it to happen?
If 1800 years have passed and still so many long to rule,
it is wholly improbable that we shall soon behold this
change, if it ever takes place at all.
“Even though there may be at present, as there always
have been, certain individuals who would not rule if they
could, who do not choose to benefit themselves in that way,
still the number of those who do prefer to rule rather than
to be ruled is so great that it is difficult to imagine a time
when the number will be exhausted.
“ In order to accomplish the conversion of all men,
to induce each one to exchange the pagan for the
Christian life-conception, voluntarily resigning riches and
power, there being none left to profit by these, it would
be necessary that not only all the rude, half-barbarous
THE KINGDOM OF GOD.
259
people, unfitted either to accept Christianity or follow its
precepts, who are always to be found in every Christian
community, should become Christians, but that all savage
and non-Christian nations, which are still numerous, should
also become Christian.
“ Therefore were one to admit that the Christianising
process may at some future time embrace all humanity, we
must still take into consideration the degree of progress
that has been made in 1800 years, and realise that this
can only happen after many centuries. Hence we need not
for the present trouble ourselves about the overthrow of
authority ; all we have to do is to look to it that it is in the
best hands.”
Thus reply the partisans of the existing system. And
this reasoning would be perfectly consistent, provided that the
transition of men from one life-conception to another were
only to be effected by the process of individual conversion ;
that is to say, that each man, through his personal experi-
ence, should realise the vanity of power, and apprehend
Christian truth. This process is constantly going on,
and in that way, one by one, men are converted to
Christianity.
But men do not become converted to Christianity merely
in this way; there is an exterior influence brought to
bear which accelerates the process. The progression of
mankind from one system of life to another is accomplished
not only gradually, as the sand glides through the hour-
glass, grain by grain, until all has run out, but rather as
water which enters an immersed vessel, at first slowly, at
one side, then, borne down by its weight, suddenly plunges,
and at once fills completely.
And this is what happens in human communities during
a change in their life-conception, which is equivalent to the
change from one organisation to another. It is only at first
that men by degrees, one by one, accept the new truth
200
THE KINGDOM OF GOD.
and obey its dictates ; but after it has been to a certain extent
disseminated, it is accepted not through intuition, and not by
degrees, but generally and at once, and almost involuntarily.
And therefore the argument of the advocates of the
present system, that but a minority have embraced
Christianity during the last 1800 years, and that another
1800 years must pass away before the rest of mankind will
accept it, is erroneous. For one must take into considera-
tion another mode in addition to the intuitive of assimilating
new truth, and of making the transition from one mode of
life to another. This other mode is this : men assimilate a
truth not alone because they may have come to realise it
through prophetic insight or through individual experience,
but the truth having been spread abroad, those who dwell
on a lower plane of intelligence accept it at once, because
of their confidence in those who have received it and
incorporated it in their lives.
Every new truth that changes the manner of life and causes
humanity to move onward is at first accepted by a very
limited number, w T ho grasp it by knowledge of it. The rest
of mankind, accepting on faith the former truth upon which
the existing system has been founded, is always opposed to
the spread of the new truth.
But as, in the first place, mankind is not stationary, but is
ever progressing, growing more and more familiar with truth
and approaching nearer to it in every-day life; and secondly,
as all men progress according to their opportunities, age,
education, nationality, beginning with those who are more,
and ending with those who are less, capable of receiv-
ing new truth ; the men nearest those who have perceived
the truth intuitively, pass, one by one, and with gradually
diminishing intervals, over to the side of the new truth.
So as the number of men who acknowledge it increases,
the truth itself becomes more clearly manifested. The
feeling of confidence in the new truth increases in
THE KINGDOM OF GOD.
26l
proportion to the numbers who have accepted it. For,
owing to the growing intelligibility of the truth itself, it
becomes easier for men to grasp it, especially for those
lower intellectually, until finally the greater number readily
adopt it, and help to found a new regime .
The men who go over to the new truth, once it has gained
a certain hold, go over en masse , of one accord, much
as ballast is rapidly put into a ship to maintain its equi-
librium. If not ballasted the vessel would not be sufficiently
immersed, and would change its position every moment.
This ballast, which at first may seem superfluous and a
hindrance to the progress of the ship, is indispensable to its
equipoise and motion.
Thus it is with the masses when, under the influence
of some new idea that has won social approval, they
abandon one system to adopt another, not singly, but in
a body. It is the inertia of this mass which impedes the
rapid and frequent transition from one system of life, not
ratified by wisdom, to another ; and which for a long time
arrests the progress of every truth destined to become a
part of human consciousness.
It is erroneous, then, to argue that because only a small
percentage of the human race has in these eighteen centuries
adopted the Christian doctrine, that many, many times
eighteen centuries must elapse before the whole world will
accept it, — a period of time so remote that we who are now
living can have no interest in it. It is unfair, because those
men who stand on a lower plane of development, whom
the partisans of the existing order represent as hindrances
to the realisation of the Christian system of life, are those
men who always go over in a body to a truth accepted by
those above them.
And therefore that change in the life of mankind, when
the powerful will give up their power without finding any
to assume it in their stead, will come to pass when the
262
THE KINGDOM OF GOD.
Christian life-conception, rendered familiar, conquers, not
merely men one by one, but masses at a time.
“ But even if it were true,” the advocates of the existing
order may say, " that public opinion has the power to con-
vert the inert non-Christian mass of men, as well as the
corrupt and gross who are to be found in every Christian
community, how shall we know that a Christian mode
of life is born, and that State violence will be rendered
useless ?
“ After renouncing the despotism by which the existing
order has been maintained, in order to trust to the vague
and indefinite force of public opinion, we risk permitting
those savages, those existing among us, as well as those
outside, to commit robbery, murder, and other outrages
upon Christians.
“ If even with the help of authority we have a hard
struggle against the anti-Christian elements ever ready to
overpower us, and destroy all the progress made by civilisa-
tion, how then could public opinion prove an efficient sub-
stitute for the use of force and avail for our protection ?
To rely upon public opinion alone would be as foolhardy as
to let loose all the wild beasts of a menagerie, because they
seem inoffensive when in their cages and held in awe by
red-hot irons.
“Those men entrusted with authority, or born to rule
over others by the divine will of God, have no right to
imperil all the results of civilisation, simply to make an
experiment, and learn whether public opinion can or
cannot be substituted for the safeguard of authority.”
Alphonse Karr, a French writer, forgotten to-day,
once said in trying to prove the impossibility of abolish-
ing the death penalty : “ Que Messieurs les assassins
commencent par nous donner Texemple.” And I have
often heard this witticism quoted by persons who really
believed they were using a convincing and intellectual
THE KINGDOM OF GOD.
263
argument against the suppression of the penalty of death.
Nevertheless, there could be no better argument against
the violence of government.
“Let the assassins begin by showing us an example,” say
the defenders of government authority. The assassins say
the same, but with more justice. They say : “ Let those who
have set themselves up as teachers and guides show us
an example by the suppression of legal assassination, and
we will imitate it.” And this they say not by way of a jest,
but in all seriousness, for such is in reality the situation.
“We cannot cease to use violence while we are sur-
rounded by those who commit violence.’ ,
There is no more insuperable barrier at the present time
to the progress of humanity, and to the establishment of a
system that shall be in harmony with its present conception
of life, than this erroneous argument.
Those holding positions of authority are fully convinced
that men are to be influenced and controlled by force
alone, and therefore to preserve the existing system they
do not hesitate to employ it. And yet this very system is
supported not by violence, but by public opinion, the action
of which is compromised by violence. The action of
violence actually weakens and destroys that which it wishes
to support.
At best, violence, if not employed as a vehicle for the
ambition of those in high places, condemns in the in-
flexible form a law which public opinion has most probably
long ago repudiated and condemned; but there is this
difference, that while public opinion rejects and condemns
all acts that are opposed to the moral law, the law sup-
ported by force repudiates and condemns only a certain
limited number of acts, seeming thus to justify all
acts of a like order which have not been included in its
formula.
From the time of Moses public opinion has regarded
264
THfi kingdom of god.
covetousness, lust, and cruelty as crimes, and condemned
them as such. It condemns and repudiates every form
that covetousness may assume, not only the acquisition of
another man’s property by violence, fraud, or cunning, but
the cruel abuse of wealth as well. It condemns all kinds of
lust, let it be impudicity with a mistress, a slave, a divorced
wife, or with one’s wife; it condemns all cruelty, blows,
bad usage, murder, all cruelty not only towards human
beings but towards animals. Whereas the law, based upon
violence, attacks only certain forms of covetousness, such
as theft and fraud, and certain forms of lust and cruelty,
such as conjugal infidelity, assault, and murder ; and thus it
seems to condone those manifestations of covetousness, lust,
and cruelty which do not fall within its narrow limits.
But violence not only demoralises public opinion, it
excites in the minds of men a pernicious conviction that
they move onward, not through the impulsion of a spiritual
power, which would help them to comprehend and realise
the truth by bringing them nearer to that moral force which
is the source of every progressive movement of mankind, —
but, by means of violence, — by the very factor that not only
impedes our progress towards truth, but withdraws us from
it. This is a fatal error, inasmuch as it inspires in man
a contempt for the fundamental principle of his life, —
spiritual activity, — and leads him to transfer all his strength
and energy to the practice of external violence.
It is as though men would try to put a locomotive in
motion by turning its wheels with their hands, not knowing
that the expansion of steam was the real motive-power, and
that the action of the wheels was but the effect, and not
the cause. If by their hands and their levers they move
the wheels, it is but the semblance of motion, and if any-
thing, injures the wheels and makes them useless.
The same mistake is made by those who expect to move
the world by violence.
THE KINGDOM OF GOD.
265
Men affirm that the Christian life cannot be established
save by violence, because there are still uncivilised nations
outside of the Christian world, in Africa and Asia (some
regard even the Chinese as a menace of our civilisation),
and because, according to the new theory of heredity, there
exist in society congenital criminals, savage and irredeem-
ably vicious.
But the savages whom we find in our own community, as
well as those beyond its pale, with whom we threaten our-
selves and others, have never yielded to violence, and are
not yielding to it now. One people never conquered another
by violence alone. If the victors stood on a lower plane
of civilisation than the conquered, they always adopted the
habits and customs of the latter, never attempting to force
their own methods of life upon them. It is by the influence
of public opinion, not by violence, that nations are reduced
to submission.
When a people have accepted a new religion, have
become Christians, or turned Mohammedans, it has come
to pass not because it was made obligatory by those in
power (violence often produced quite the opposite result),
but because they were influenced by public opinion.
Nations constrained by violence to accept the religion of
the conqueror have never really done so.
The same may be said in regard to the savage
elements found in all communities : neither severity
nor clemency in the matter of punishments, nor modifi-
cations in the prison system, nor augmenting of the police
force, have either diminished or increased the aggregate of
crimes, which will only decrease through an evolution in
our manner of life. No severities have ever succeeded in
suppressing the vendetta, or the custom of duelling in
certain countries. However many of his fellows may be
put to death for thieving, the Tcherkess continues to steal
out of vainglory. No girl will marry a Tcherkess who has
266
THE KINGDOM OF GOD.
not proved his daring by stealing a horse, or at least a
sheep. When men no longer fight duels and the Tcher-
kess cease to steal, it will not be from fear of punishment
(the danger of capital punishment adds to the prestige of
daring), but because public manners will have undergone
a change. The same may be said of all other crimes.
Violence can never suppress that which is countenanced
by general custom. If public opinion would but frown
upon violence, it would destroy all its power.
What would happen if violence were not employed against
hostile nations and the criminal element in society, we do
not know. But that the use of violence subdues neither
we do know through long experience.
And how can we expect to subdue by violence nations
whose education, traditions, and even religious training all
tend to glorify resistance to the conqueror and love of
liberty as the loftiest of virtues ? And how is it possible
to extirpate crime by violence in the midst of com-
munities, where the same act regarded by the government
as criminal is transformed into an heroic exploit by public
opinion ?
Nations and races may be destroyed by violence — it has
been done. They cannot be subdued.
The power transcending all others which has influenced
individuals and nations since time began, that power which
is the convergence of the invisible, intangible, spiritual
forces of all humanity, is public opinion.
Violence serves but to enervate this influence, disintegrat-
ing it, and substituting for it one, not only useless, but
pernicious to the welfare of humanity.
In order to win over all those outside the Christian fold,
all the Zulus, the Manchurians, the Chinese, whom many
consider uncivilised, and the uncivilised among ourselves,
there is only one way . This is by the diffusion of a Christian
mode of thought, which is only to be accomplished by a
THE KINGDOM OF GOD. 267
Christian life, Christian deeds, a Christian example. But
instead of employing this one way of winning those who
have remained outside the fold of Christianity, men of our
epoch have done just the opposite.
In order to convert uncivilised nations, who do us no
harm, whom we have no motive for oppressing, we ought,
above all, to leave them in peace, and act upon them
only by our showing them an example of the Christian
virtues of patience, meekness, temperance, purity, and
brotherly love. Instead of this we begin by seizing their
territory, and establishing among them new marts for our
commerce, with the sole view of furthering our own interests
— we, in fact, rob them; we sell them wine, tobacco,
and opium, and thereby demoralise them; we establish
our own customs among them, we teach them violence and
all its lessons ; we teach them the animal law of strife, that
lowest depth of human degradation, and do all that we
can to conceal the Christian virtues we possess. Then,
having sent them a score of missionaries, who gabble
an absurd clerical jargon, we quote the results of our
attempt to convert the heathen as an indubitable proof
that the truths of Christianity are not adaptable to every-
day life.
And as for those whom we call criminals, who live
in our midst, all that has just been said applies equally
to them. There is only one way to convert them, and
that is by means of a public opinion founded on true
Christianity, accompanied by the example of a sincere
Christian life. And by way of preaching this Christian
Gospel and confirming it by Christian example, we im-
prison, w T e execute, guillotine, hang ; we encourage the
masses in idolatrous religions calculated to stultify them;
the government authorises the sale of brain-destroying
poisons — wine, tobacco, opium; prostitution is legalised;
we bestow land upon those who need it not ; surrounded
268
THE KINGDOM OF GOD.
by misery, we display in our entertainments an unbridled
extravagance ; we render impossible in such ways any
semblance of a Christian life, and do our best to destroy
Christian ideas already established ; and then, after
doing all we can to demoralise men, we take and con-
fine them like wild beasts in places from which they
cannot escape, and where they will become more brutal
than ever; or we murder the men we have demoralised,
and then use them as an example to illustrate and prove
our argument that people are only to be controlled by
violence.
Even so does the ignorant physician act, who, having
placed his patient in the most unsanitary conditions, or
having administered to him poisonous drugs, afterwards
contends that his patient has succumbed to the disease,
when had he been left to himself he would have recovered
long ago.
Violence, which men regard as an instrument for the
support of Christian life, on the contrary prevents the social
system from reaching its full and perfect development. The
social system is such as it is, not because of violence, but in
spite of it.
Therefore the defenders of the existing social system
are self-deceived when they say that, since violence barely
holds the evil and un-Christian elements of society in awe,
its subversion and the substitution of the moral influence
of public opinion would leave us helpless in face of them.
They are wrong, because violence does not protect man-
kind ; but it deprives men of the only possible chance of an
effectual defence by the establishment and propagation of
the Christian principle of life.
“But how can one discard the visible and tangible
protection of the policeman with his baton and trust to
invisible, intangible public opinion ? And moreover, is
not its very existence problematical ? We are all familiar
THE KINGDOM OF GOD.
269
with the actual state of things; whether it be good or
bad we know its faults, and are accustomed to them ; we
know how to conduct ourselves, how to act in the present
conditions; but what will happen when we renounce the
present organisation and confide ourselves to something
invisible, intangible, and utterly unfamiliar ? ”
Men dread the uncertainty into which they would plunge
if they were to renounce the familiar order of things.
Certainly were our situation an assured and stable one, it
would be well to dread the uncertainties of change. But
so far from enjoying an assured position, we know that we
are on the verge of a catastrophe.
If we are to give way to fear, then let it be before some-
thing that is really fearful, and not before something that
we imagine may be so.
In fearing to make an effort to escape from conditions
that are fatal to us, only because the future is obscure
and unknown, we are like the passengers of a sinking ship
who crowd into the cabin and refuse to leave it, because
they have not the courage to enter the boat that would
carry them to the shore; or like sheep, who in fear of the
fire that has broken out in the farmyard, huddle together
in a corner and will not go out through the open gate.
How can we, who stand on the threshold of a shocking
and devastating social war, before which, as those who are
preparing for it tell us, the horrors of 1793 will pale, talk
seriously about the danger threatened by the natives of
Dahomey, the Zulus, and others who live far away, and who
have no intention of attacking us; or about the few thousands
of malefactors, thieves, and murderers — men whom we have
helped to demoralise, and whose numbers are not decreased
by all our courts, prisons, and executions ?
Moreover, this anxiety, lest the visible protection
of the police be overthrown, is chiefly confined to
the inhabitants of cities — that is, to those who live
270
THE KINGDOM OF GOD.
under abnormal and artificial conditions. Those who
live normally in the midst of nature, dealing with its
forces, require no such protection ; they realise how little
avails violence to protect us from the real danger that
surrounds us. There is something morbid in this fear,
which arises chiefly from the false conditions in which
most of us have grown up and continue to live.
A doctor to the insane related how, one day in summer,
when he was about to leave the asylum, the patients accom-
panied him as far as the gate that led into the street.
“ Come with me into town ! ” he proposed to them.
The patients agreed, and a little band followed him. But
the farther they went through the streets where they met their
sane fellow-men moving freely to and fro, the more timid
they grew, and pressed more closely around the doctor.
At last they begged to be taken back to the asylum, to their
old but accustomed mode of insane life, to their keepers
and their rough ways, to strait-jackets and solitary con-
finement.
And thus it is with those whom Christianity is waiting
to set free, to whom it offers the untrammelled rational
life of the future, the coming century ; they huddle together
and cling to their insane customs, to their factories, courts,
and prisons, their executioners, and their warfare.
They ask: “What security will there be for us when the
existing order has been swept away ? What kind of laws
are to take the place of those under which we are now
living? Not until we know exactly how our life is to
be ordered will we take a single step towards making a
change.” It is as if a discoverer were to insist upon a
detailed description of the region he is about to explore.
If the individual man, while passing from one period of his
life to another, could read the future and know just what
his whole life were to be, he would have no reason for
living. And so it is with the career of humanity. If,
THE KINGDOM OF GOD.
271
upon entering a new period, a programme detailing the
incidents of its future existence were possible, humanity
would stagnate.
We cannot know the conditions of the new order of
things, because we have to work them out for ourselves.
The meaning of life is to search out that which is hidden,
and then to conform our activity to our new knowledge.
This is the life of the individual as it is the life of
humanity.
2/2
THE KINGDOM OF GOD.
CHAPTER XI.
Christian Public Opinion already arises in our Society,
AND WILL INEVITABLY DESTROY THE SYSTEM OF VIOLENCE OF
our Life, When this will come about. The condition and
organisation of our society is shocking ; it is upheld by public
opinion, but can be abolished by it — Men’s views in regard to
violence have already changed ; the number of men ready to
serve the governments decreases, and functionaries of government
themselves begin to be ashamed of their position, to the point of
often not fulfilling their duties — These facts signs of the birth of a
public opinion, which, in becoming more and more general, will
lead finally to the impossibility of finding men willing to serve
governments — It becomes more and more clear that such posi-
tions are no longer needed — Men begin to realise the useless-
ness of all the institutions of violence ; and if this is realised
by a few men, it will later be understood by all — The time when
the deliverance will be accomplished is unknown, but it depends
on men themselves ; it depends on how much each man is willing
to live by the light that is within him.
The position of the Christian nations, with their prisons,
their gallows, their factories, their accumulations of capital,
taxes, churches, taverns, and public brothels, their increasing
armaments and their millions of besotted men, ready, like
dogs, to spring at a word from the master, would be shock-
ing indeed if it were the result of violence ; but such a state
of things is before all the result of public opinion; and
THE KINGDOM OF GOD. 273
what has been established by public opinion not only may
be, but will be, overthrown by it.
Millions and millions of money, tens of millions of
disciplined soldiers, marvellous weapons of destruction, an
infinitely perfected organisation, legions of men charged to
delude and hypnotise the people, — this is all under the
control of men who believe that this organisation is ad-
vantageous for them, who know that without it they would
disappear, and who therefore devote all their energy to
its maintenance. What an indomitable array of power it
seems ! And yet we have but to realise whither we are
fatally tending, for men to become as much ashamed of acts
of violence, and to profit by them, as they are ashamed now
of dishonesty, theft, beggary, cowardice ; and the whole com-
plicated and apparently omnipotent system will die at once
without any struggle. To accomplish this transformation it
is not necessary that any new ideas should find their way into
the human consciousness, but only that the mist which now
veils the true significance of violence should lift, in order
that the growing Christian public opinion and methods may
conquer the methods of the pagan world. And this is
gradually coming to pass. We do not observe it, as we
do not observe the movement of things when we are
turning and everything around us is turning as well.
It is true that the social organisation seems for the most
part as much under the influence of violence as it seemed
a thousand years ago, and in respect of armaments and war
seems even more ; but the Christian view of life is already
having its effect. The withered tree, to all appearance, stands
as firmly as ever ; it seems even firmer, because it has grown
harder, but it is already rotten at the heart and preparing to
fall. It is the same with the present mode of life, based
upon violence. The outward position of man appears the
same. There are the same oppressors, the same oppressed,
but the feeling ot both classes in regard to their respective
18
274
THE KINGDOM OF GOD.
positions has undergone a change. The oppressors, that
is, those who take part in the government, and those who
are benefited by oppression, the wealthy classes, do not
constitute, as formerly, the elite of society, nor does their
condition suggest that ideal of human prosperity and great-
ness to which formerly all the oppressed aspired. Now, it
often happens that the oppressors renounce of their own
accord the advantages of their position, choosing the posi-
tion of the oppressed, and endeavour, by the simplicity of
their mode of life, to resemble them.
Not to speak of those offices and positions generally
considered contemptible, such as that of the spy, the
detective, the usurer, or the keeper of a tavern, a great
many of the positions held by the oppressors, and formerly
considered honourable, such as those of police-officers,
courtiers, judges, administrative functionaries, ecclesiastical
or military, masters on a large scale, and bankers, are not
only considered little enviable, but are already avoided by
estimable men. Already there are men who choose to re-
nounce such once envied positions, preferring others which,
although less advantageous, are not associated with violence.
It is not merely such as these who renounce their privi-
leges ; men influenced, not by religious motives, as was
the case in former ages, but by growing public opinion,
refuse to accept fortunes fallen to them by inheritance,
because they believe that a man ought to possess only the
fruits of his own labour.
High-minded youths, not as yet depraved by life, when
about to choose a career, prefer the professions of doctors,
engineers, teachers, artists, writers, or even of farmers, who
live by their daily toil, to the positions of judges, adminis-
trators, priests, soldiers in the pay of government; they
decline even the position of living on their income.
Most of the monuments at the present day are no longer
erected in honour of statesmen or generals, still less of men
THE KINGDOM OF GOD.
27s
of wealth, hut to scientists, artists, and inventors, to men
who not only had nothing in common with government or
authority, but who frequently opposed it. It is to their
memory that the arts are thus consecrated.
The class of men who will govern, and of rich men, tends
every day to grow less numerous , and so far as intellect,
education, and especially morality, are concerned, rich men
and men in power are not the most distinguished members
of society, as was the case in olden times. In Russia and
Turkey, as in France and America, notwithstanding the
frequent changes of officials, the greater number are often
covetous and venal, and so little to be commended from
the point of view of morality that they do not satisfy even
the elementary exigencies of honesty demanded in govern-
ment posts. Thus one hears often the ingenuous com-
plaints of those in government that the best men among
us, strangely enough as it seems to them, are always found
among those opposed to them. It is as if one complained
that it is not the nice, good people who become hangmen.
Rich men of the present day, as a general thing, are mere
vulgar amassers of wealth, for the most part having but
little care beyond that of increasing their capital, and that
most often by impure means ; or are the degenerate
inheritors, who, far from playing an important part in
society, often incur general contempt.
Many positions have lost their ancient importance.
Kings and emperors now hardly direct at all ; they seldom
effect internal changes or modify external policy, leaving
the decision of such questions to the departments of State,
or to public opinion. Their function is reduced to being
the representatives of State unity and power. But even
this duty they begin to neglect. Most of them not only
fail to maintain themselves in their former unapproachable
majesty, but they grow more and more democratic, they
prefer even to be bourgeois; they lay down thus their
276
THE KINGDOM OF GOD.
last distinction, destroying precisely what they are expected
to maintain.
The same may be said of the army. The high
officers, instead of encouraging the roughness and cruelty
of the soldiers, which befit their occupation, promote the
diffusion of education among them, preach humanity, often
sympathise with the socialistic ideas of the masses, and
deny the utility of war. In the late conspiracies against
the Russian government many of those concerned were
military men. It often happens, as it did recently, that the
troops, when called upon to establish order, refuse to fire
on the people. The barrack code of ideas is frankly
deprecated by military men themselves, who often enough
make it the subject of derision.
The same may be said of judges and lawyers. Judges,
whose duty it is to judge and condemn criminals, conduct
their trials in such a fashion as to prove them innocent;
thus the Russian government, when it desires the con-
demnation of those it wishes to punish, never confides them
to the ordinary tribunals; it tries them by court-martial,
which is but a parody of justice. The same may be said
of lawyers, who often refuse to accuse, and, twisting round
the law, defend those they should accuse. Learned jurists,
whose duty it is to justify the violence of authority, deny more
and more frequently the right of punishment, and in its place
introduce theories of irresponsibility, often prescribing not
punishment but medical treatment for so-called criminals.
Gaolers and turnkeys in convict prisons often become
the protectors of those it is a part of their business to
torture. Policemen and detectives are constantly saving
those they ought to arrest. Ecclesiastics preach toler-
ance; they often deny the right of violence, and the
more educated among them attempt in their sermons
to avoid the deception which constitutes all the meaning
of their position, and which they are expected to preach.
THE KINGDOM OF GOD. 277
Executioners refuse to perform their duty ; the result
is that often in Russia death-warrants cannot be carried
out for lack of executioners, for, notwithstanding all the
advantages of the position, the candidates, who are chosen
from convicts, diminish in number every year. Governors,
commissioners, and tax-collectors, pitying the people, often
try to find pretexts for remitting the taxes. Rich men no
longer dare to use their wealth for themselves alone, but
sacrifice a part of it to social charities. Landowners
establish hospitals and schools on their estates, and
some even renounce their estates and bestow them on
the cultivators of the soil, or establish agricultural colonies
upon them. Manufacturers and mill-owners found schools,
hospitals, and savings-banks, institute pensions, and build
houses for the workmen; some start associations of which
the profits are equally divided among all. Capitalists
expend a portion of their wealth on educational, artistic,
and philanthropic institutions for the public benefit. Many
men who are unwilling to part with their riches during their
lifetime bequeath them to public institutions.
These facts might be deemed the result of chance were it
not that they all originate from one source, as, when certain
trees begin to bud in the spring of the year, we might
believe it accidental, only we know the cause ; and that if
on some trees the buds begin to swell, we know that the
same thing will happen to all of them.
Even so is it in regard to Christian public opinion and
its manifestations. If this public opinion already influences
some of the more sensitive men, and makes each one
in his own sphere decline the advantages obtained by
violence or its use, it will continue to influence men more
and more, until it brings about a change in their mode
of life and reconciles it with that Christian consciousness
already possessed by the most advanced.
And if there are already rulers who do not venture on any
27B
THE KINGDOM OF GOD.
undertaking on their own responsibility, and who try
to be like ordinary men rather than monarchs, who
declare themselves ready to give up their prerogatives and
become the first citizens of their country, and soldiers who,
realising all the sin and evil of war, do not wish to kill
either foreigners or their fellow-countrymen, judges and
lawyers who do not wish to accuse and condemn crim-
inals, priests who evade preaching lies, tax-gatherers who
endeavour to fulfil as gently as possible what they are
called upon to do, and rich men who give up their wealth,
then surely it will ultimately come to pass that other rulers,
soldiers, priests, and rich men will follow their example.
And when there are no more men ready to occupy positions
supported by violence, the positions themselves will cease
to exist.
But this is not the only way by which public opinion
leads towards the abolition of the existing system and
the substitution of a new one. As the positions supported
by violence become by degrees less and less attractive, and
there are fewer and fewer applicants to fill them, their
uselessness becomes more and more apparent.
We have to-day the same rulers and governments, the
same armies, courts of law, tax-gatherers, priests, wealthy
landowners, manufacturers, and capitalists as formerly, but
their relative positions are changed.
The same rulers go about to their various interviews,
they have the same meetings, hunts, festivities, balls, and
uniforms ; the same diplomatists have the same conversa-
tions about alliances and armies ; the same parliaments, in
which Eastern and African questions are discussed, and
questions in regard to alliances, ruptures, “ Home Rule,”
the eight-hour day. Changes of ministry take place
just as of old, accompanied by the same speeches and
incidents. But to those who know how an article in an
newspaper changes perhaps the position of affairs more
THE KINGDOM OF GOD.
279
than dozens of royal interviews and parliamentary sessions,
it becomes more and more evident that it is not these
meetings, interviews, and parliamentary discussions that
control affairs, but something independent of all this, some-
thing which has no local habitation.
The same generals, officers, soldiers, cannon, fortresses,
parades, and evolutions. But one year elapses, ten, twenty
years elapse, and there is no war. And troops are less and
less to be relied on to suppress insurrection, and it becomes
more and more evident that generals, officers, and soldiers
are only figure-heads in triumphal processions, the plaything
of a sovereign, a sort of unwieldy and expensive corps-de-
ballet.
The same lawyers and judges, and the same sessions,
but it becomes more and more evident' that as civil courts
make decisions in a great variety of causes without anxiety
about purely legal justice, and that criminal courts are
useless, because the punishment does not produce the
desired result, therefore these institutions have no other
object than the maintenance of men incapable of doing
other things more useful.
The same priests, bishops, churches, and synods, but it
becomes more and more evident to all that these men
themselves have long since ceased to believe what they
preach, and are therefore unable to persuade any one of the
necessity of believing what they no longer believe themselves.
The same tax-gatherers, but more and more incapable
of extorting money from the people by force, and it
becomes more and more evident that without such col
lectors it would be possible to obtain by voluntary contri-
bution all that is required for social needs.
The same rich men, and yet it becomes more and more
evident that they can be useful only when they cease to be
personal administrators of their possessions, and surrender
to society their wealth in whole or part.
28 o
THE KINGDOM OF GOD.
When this becomes as plain to all men as it now is to a
few, the question will naturally arise — Why should we feed
and support all those emperors, kings, presidents, members
of departments and ministers, if all their interviews and
conversations amount to nothing ? Would it not be better,
as some wit expressed it, to set up an india-rubber queen ?
And of what use to us are armies, with their generals,
their musicians, their horses, and drums ? Of what use are
they when there is no war, when no one wishes to conquer
anybody else ? And even if there were a war, other nations
would prevent us from reaping its advantages; while upon
their compatriots the troops would refuse to fire.
And what is the use of judges and attorneys whose deci-
sions in civil cases are not according to the law, and who,
in criminal ones, are aware that punishments are of no
avail ?
And of what use are tax-gatherers who are reluctant to
collect the taxes, when all that is needed could be con-
tributed without their assistance ?
And where is the use of a clergy which has long ceased
to believe what it preaches ?
And of what use is capital in the hands of private indi-
viduals when it can be beneficial only when it becomes
public property? Having once asked all these questions,
men cannot but arrive at the conclusion that institutions
which have lost their usefulness should no longer be
supported.
And furthermore, men who themselves occupy positions
of privilege come to see the necessity of abandoning them.
One day, in Moscow, I was present at a religious discus-
sion which is usually held during St. Thomas’s week,
near the church in the Okhotny Ryad. A group of
perhaps twenty men had gathered on the pavement,
and a serious discussion concerning religion was in
progress. Meanwhile, in the nobles’ club near at hand, a
THE KINGDOM OF GOD.
28l
concert was taking place, and a police-officer, having noticed
the group of people gathered near the church, sent a
mounted policeman to order them to disperse, — not that
the police-officer cared in the least whether the group stayed
where it was or dispersed. The twenty men who had
gathered inconvenienced no one, but the officer had been
on duty all the morning and felt obliged to do something.
The young policeman, a smart-looking fellow, with his right
arm akimbo and a clanking sword, rode up to us, calling
out in an imperative tone: “ Disperse, you fellows ! What
business have you to gather there ? ” E\nery one turned to
look at him, while one of the speakers, a modest-looking
man in a peasant’s coat, replied calmly and pleasantly:
“We are talking about business, and there is no reason
why we should disperse; it might be better for you, my
young friend, if you were to jump off from your horse
and to listen to us. Very likely it would do you good;”
and turning away he continued the conversation. The
policeman turned his horse without a word and rode
away.
Such scenes as this must be of frequent occurrence in
countries wffiere violence is employed. The officer was
bored; he had nothing to do, and the poor fellow was
placed in a position where he felt in duty bound to give
orders. He was deprived of a rational human existence;
he could do nothing but look on and give orders, give
orders and look on, although both were works of super-
erogation. It will not be long before all those unfortu-
nate rulers, ministers, members of parliaments, governors,
generals, officers, bishops, priests, and even rich men
will find themselves, — indeed they have already done so, —
in precisely the same position. Their sole occupation
consists in issuing orders; they send out their subordinates,
like the officer who sent the policeman to interfere with
the people; and as the people with whom they interfere
282
THE KINGDOM OF GOD.
ask not to be interfered with, this seems to their official
intelligence only to prove that they are very necessary.
But the time will surely come when it will be perfectly
evident to every one that they are not only useless, but an
actual impediment, and those whose course they obstruct
will say gently and pleasantly, like the man in the peasant's
coat: “We beg that you will let us alone.” Then the
subordinates as well as their instructors will find them-
selves compelled to take the good advice that is offered
them, cease to prance about among men with their arms
akimbo, and having discarded their glittering livery, listen
to what is said among men, and unite with them to help
to promote the serious work of the world.
Sooner or later the time will surely come when all the
present institutions supported by violence will cease to be;
their too evident uselessness, absurdity, and even unseem-
liness will finally destroy them.
There must come a time when the same thing that
happened to the king in Andersen's fairy tale, “The
King's New Clothes,” will happen to men occupying
positions created by violence.
The tale tells of a king who cared enormously for new
clothes, and to whom one day came two tailors who agreed
to make him a suit woven from a wonderful stuff. The
king engaged them and they set to work, saying that
the stuff possessed the remarkable quality of becoming
invisible to any one unfit for the office he holds. The
courtiers came to inspect the work of the tailors, but
could see nothing, because these men were drawing their
needles through empty space. However, remembering
the consequences, they all pretended to see the cloth
and to be very much pleased with it. Even the king
himself praised it. The hour appointed for the procession
when he was to walk wearing his new garment arrived.
The king took off his clothes and put on the new
THE KINGDOM OF GOD.
283
ones — that is, he remained naked all the while, and thus
he went in procession. But remembering the consequences
no one had the courage to say that he was not dressed,
until a little child, catching sight of the naked king, inno-
cently exclaimed, “ But he has nothing on ! ” Whereupon
all the others who had known this before, but had not
acknowledged it, could no longer conceal the fact.
Thus will it be with those who, through inertia, con-
tinue to fill offices that have long ceased to be of any
consequence, until some chance observer, who happens
not to be engaged, as the Russian proverb has it, in
“washing one hand with the other,” will ingenuously ex-
claim: “It is along time since these men were good for
anything ! ”
The position of the Christian world, with its fortresses,
cannon, dynamite, guns, torpedoes, prisons, gallows,
churches, factories, custom-houses, and palaces, is mon-
strous. But neither fortresses nor cannon nor guns by
themselves can make war, nor can the prisons lock their
gates, nor the gallows hang, nor the churches themselves
lead men astray, nor the custom-houses claim their dues,
nor palaces and factories build and support themselves;
all these operations are performed by men. And when
men understand that they need not make them, then these
things will cease to be.
And already men are beginning to understand this. If not
yet understood by all, it is already understood by those whom
the rest of the world eventually follows. And it is impos-
sible to cease to understand what once has been understood,
and the masses not only can, but inevitably must follow
where those who have understood have already led the way.
Hence the prophecy : that a time will come when all men
will hearken unto the word of God, will forget the arts of
war, will melt their swords into ploughshares and their lances
into reaping-hooks; — which, being translated- means when all
284
THE KINGDOM OF GOD.
the prisons, the fortresses, the barracks, the palaces, and the
churches will remain empty, the gallows and the cannon
will be useless. This is no longer a mere Utopia, but a
new and definite system of life towards which mankind is
progressing with ever-increasing rapidity.
But when will it come ?
Eighteen hundred years ago Christ, in answer to this
question, replied that the end of the present world, — that
is, of the pagan system, — would come when the miseries of
man had increased to their utmost limit ; and when, at the
same time, the good news of the Kingdom of Heaven, —
that is, of the possibility of a new system, one not founded
upon violence, — should be proclaimed throughout the earth . 1
“But of that day and hour knoweth no man, no, not the
angels of heaven, but my Father only , 5,2 said Christ.
“Watch therefore: for ye know not what hour your Lord
doth come.”
When will the hour arrive? Christ said that we can-
not know. And for that very reason we should hold
ourselves in readiness to meet it, as the goodman should
watch his house against thieves, or like the virgins who
await with their lamps the coming of the bridegroom, and
moreover we should work with all our might to hasten the
coming of that hour, as the servants should use the talents
they have received that they may increase . 3
And there can be no other answer. The day and the
hour of the advent of the Kingdom of God men cannot
know, since the coming of that hour depends only on
men themselves.
The reply is like that of the wise man who, when the
traveller asked him how far he was from the city, answered,
“Go on!”
How can we know if it is still far to the goal towards
1 Matt. xxiv. 3-28. 2 Matt. xxiv. 36.
3 Matt. xxiv. 43; xxv. 1-13, 14-30.
THE KINGDOM OF GOD.
285
which humanity is aiming, when we do not know how it
will move towards it, that it depends on humanity whether it
moves steadily onward or pauses, w r hether it accelerates or
retards its pace.
All that we can know is what we who form humanity should
or should not do in order to bring about this Kingdom
of God. And that we all know, for each one has but
to begin to do his duty, each one has but to live according
to the light that is within him, to bring about the immediate
advent of the promised Kingdom of God, for which the
heart of every man yearns.
286
THE KINGDOM OF GOD.
CHAPTER XII,
CONCLUSION.
— and they had always known of this com-
pulsory military duty, but had never thought of one as
contradictory to the other. The hesitating replies to
my question were usually to the effect that the act of
killing a man in war and the execution of criminals by
order of the government were not included in the general
prohibition against murder. But when I rejoined that
no such limitation existed in the law of God, and cited
the Christian doctrine of brotherhood, the forgiveness
of injuries, the injunction to love one's neighbour, ail of
which precepts are quite contrary to murder, the men
of the lower class would usually agree with me and ask,
“ How then can it be that the government (which they believe
cannot err) sends troops to war and orders the execution
of criminals ? ” When I replied that this was a mistake on
the part of the government, my interlocutors became still
more uncomfortable, and either dropped the conversation
or showed annoyance.
“ Probably there is a law for it, I should think the
bishops know more than you do,” a Russian soldier once
said to me. And he evidently felt relieved, confident that
his superiors had found a law, one that had authorised his
ancestors and their successors, millions of men like himself,
to serve the State, and that the question I had asked is in
the nature of a conundrum.
Every man in Christendom has undoubtedly been taught
by tradition, by revelation, and by the voice of conscience,
which can never be gainsaid, that murder is one of the
most heinous crimes men can commit ; it is thus affirmed
THE KINGDOM OF GOD.
313
in the Gospel, and they know that this sin of murder is not
altered by conditions — that is to say, if it is sinful to kill
one man, it is sinful to kill another. Any man knows that
if murder be a sin, it is not changed by the character or
position of the man against whom it is committed, which
is the case also with adultery, theft, and all other sins,
and yet men are accustomed from childhood to see murder,
not only acknowledged, but blessed by those whom they
are taught to regard as their spiritual directors appointed
by Christ, and to know that their temporal leaders with
calm assurance countenance the custom of murder, and
summon all men in the name of the law and even the
name of God to its participation. Men perceive the exist-
ence of an inconsistency, but finding themselves unable
to discern its cause, they naturally attribute the idea to
their own ignorance. The obviousness and crudity of
the contradiction confirms them in this belief. They can-
not imagine that their superiors and teachers, even the
scientists, could advocate with so much assurance two
principles so utterly at variance as the command to follow
the law of Christ and the requirement to commit murder.
No pure-minded, innocent child, no youth, could imagine
that men who stand so high in his esteem, whom he looks
upon with such reverence, could for any purpose deceive
him so unscrupulously.
And yet it is this very deception which is constantly
practised. In the first place, to all working men, who
have personally no time to analyse moral and religious
problems, it is taught from childhood by example and
precept that tortures and murders are compatible with
Christianity, and in certain cases they should not only be
permitted but must be employed; in the second place,
to certain among them, engaged in the army either through
conscription or voluntarily, it is conveyed that the accom-
plishment with their own hands of torture or homicide is
314
THE KINGDOM OF GOD.
not only their sacred duty, but a glorious exploit meriting
praise and recompense.
This universal deception is propagated by all catechisms
or their substitutes, those books which at the present
time teachers are compelled to use in the instruction of
the young. It is taught that violence, — outrage, imprison-
ment, execution, — the murder that takes place in civil or in
foreign war, has for its object the maintenance and security
of the political organisation, — whether this be an absolute
or a constitutional monarchy, consulate, republic, or
commune, — that it is perfectly legitimate, and that it is
in contradiction neither to morality nor Christianity.
And men are so firmly convinced of this that they
grow up, live and die in the belief, never for a moment
doubting it.
So much for this universal deception. And now for
another, which is special, and practised upon soldiers
and police, the instruments by whose agency outrages and
murders, necessary for the support and maintenance of the
existing order, are accomplished.
The military rules and regulations of every country are
practically the same as those formulated in the Russian
military code.
“87. To fulfil exactly, and without comment, the orders
of the superior officers, means — to execute orders with
precision, without considering whether they are good or
bad, or whether their execution be possible. Only the
superior is responsible for the consequences of his order.
“88. The only occasion on which the inferior should not
obey the order of his superior is when he sees plainly that
in obeying it . . .” (Here one naturally thinks it will
surely go on to say when he plainly sees that in fulfilling
the order of his superior he violates the law of God. Not
at all, it goes on to say:) sees plainly that he violates the
oath of allegiance and duty to his sovereign .
THE KINGDOM OF GOD.
315
It is stated in the Code that a man in becoming a
soldier can and must execute all the orders, without excep-
tion, which he receives from his superior ; orders which,
for a soldier, are for the most part connected with murder.
He may violate every law, human and divine, as long as
he does not violate his oath of allegiance to him who, at
a given time, happens to be in power.
Thus it stands in the Russian military code, and this is
the substance of the military codes of other nations. It
could not be otherwise. The foundations of the power of
*he State rest upon the delusion by means of which men
ure set free from their obligations to God and to their
own consciences, and bound to obey the will of a casual
superior.
This is the basis of the appalling conviction that prevails
among the lower classes, that the existing system, so
ruinous to them, is necessary and justifiable, and that
it must be maintained by outrage and murder.
This is inevitable. In order to force the lower, the more
numerous classes, to act as their own oppressors and
tormentors, to commit deeds contrary to their consciences,
it is necessary to deceive them.
And this is done.
Not long since I saw again put into practice this
shameful deception, and again wondered to see it
effected without opposition and so audaciously.
In the beginning of November, on my way through Tula,
I saw at the gates of the Zemskaya Uprcffia the familiar
dense crowd of men and women, from which issued the
sounds of drunken voices blended with the heartrending
sobs of the wives and mothers.
The military conscription was in progress.
As usual, I could not pass by without pausing ; the sight
attracts me as by fascination.
Again, I mingled with the crowd and stood looking on,
3i6
THE KINGDOM OF GOD.
questioning, and marvelling at the facility with which this
most terrible of all offences is committed in broad daylight,
and in the midst of a large city.
On the first day of November in every village in Russia,
with its population of one hundred millions, the siarostas , x
according to custom, take the men whose names are entered
on the rolls, frequently their own sons, and carry them to
town.
On the way the men drink freely, unchecked by the
elder men ; they realise that entering upon this insane
business of leaving their wives and mothers, giving up every-
thing that is sacred to them, only to become the senseless
tools of murder, is too painful if one's senses are not
stupefied with wine.
And thus they journey on, carousing, brawling, singing,
and fighting. The night is spent in a tavern, and on this
morning, having drunk still more, they assemble before the
house of the Uprava .
Some in new sheep-skin coats, with knit mufflers wound
round their necks, some with their eyes swollen with
drinking, some noisy and boisterous, by way of stimulating
their courage, others silent and woe-begone, they were
gathered near the gates, surrounded by their wives and
mothers with tear-stained faces, awaiting their turn (I
happened to be there on the day when the recruits were
received, that is to say, the day on which they were
examined), while others were crowding the entry of the
office.
Meanwhile they are hurrying on the work within. A
door opens and the guard calls for Piotr Sidorov. Piotr
Sidorov makes the sign of the cross, looks around with
a startled gaze, and opening a glass door, he enters the
small room where the recruits take off their clothes. The
man before him, his friend, who has just been enrolled, has
1 Elders.
THE KINGDOM OF GOD.
3 T 7
but this moment stepped out of the office stark naked,
and with chattering teeth hastens to put on his clothes.
Piotr Sidorov has heard, and can plainly see by the look on
his face, that the man has been enlisted. He longs to ques-
tion him, but he is ordered to undress as quickly as possible.
He pulls off his sheep-skin coat, drops his waistcoat
and his shirt, and with prominent ribs, trembling and
reeking with the odours of liquor, tobacco, and sweat,
steps barefooted into the office, wondering what he shall do
w'ith his large sinewy hands.
A portrait of the Emperor in uniform, with a ribbon
across his breast, in a large golden frame hangs in a con-
spicuous place, while a small ikon of Christ clad in a loose
garment, with the crown of thorns on his head, hangs
in one corner. In the middle of the room is a table covered
with a green cloth on which papers are lying, and on which
stands a small three-cornered object surmounted by an
eagle and called the mirror of justice. Around the table
the officials sit tranquilly. One smokes, another turns
over the papers. As soon as Sidorov enters a guard comes
up and measures him. His chin is raised and his feet are
adjusted. Then a man who is smoking a cigarette, — the
doctor, — approaches him, and without glancing at his face,
but gazing in another direction, touches his body with
an expression of disgust, measures him, orders the guard
to open his mouth, tells him to breathe, and then
proceeds to dictate to another man who takes down
the minutes. Finally, and still without even one glance
at his face, the doctor says : “ He will do ! The next ! ”
and with a wearied air he seats himself at the table.
Once more the guard hustles him about, bidding him
to make haste. Somehow or other he pulls on his shirt,
fumbling for the sleeves, hastily gets on his trousers,
wraps his feet in the rags he uses for stockings, pulls
on his boots, hunts for his muffler and cap, tucks his
318
THE KINGDOM OF GOD.
sheep-skin coat under his arm, and is escorted to that
part of the hall which is fenced off by a bench, where
the recruits who have been admitted are placed. A
young countryman like himself, but from another, far-away
government, who is a soldier already, with a musket to
which a bayonet is attached, guards him, ready to run him
through the body if he should attempt to escape.
Meanwhile the crowd of fathers, mothers, and wives,
hustled by policemen, presses around the gates, trying to
find out who has been taken and who rejected. A man
who has been rejected comes out and tells them that Piotr
has been admitted; then is heard the cry of Piotr’s young
wife, for whom this word means a four or five years’
separation, and the dissolute life such as a soldier’s wife in
domestic service is.
But here comes a man with flowing hair and dressed differ-
ently from the others, who has just arrived ; he descends
from his droschky and goes towards the house of the
Zemskaya Uprava y while the policemen clear a way for
him through the crowd.
“The Father has arrived to swear them in.” And this
“ Father,” who has always been accustomed to believe himself <
a special and privileged servant of Christ, and who is
usually quite unconscious of his false position, enters the
room where the recruits who have been admitted are
waiting for him; he puts on, as a vestment, a sort of brocade
curtain, disengages from it his flowing hair, opens the Bible ‘
wherein an oath is forbidden, lifts the cross, that cross on
which Christ was crucified for refusing to do what this person,
his supposed servant, commands men to do, and all these
defenceless and deluded young men repeat after him the lie
so familiar to his lips, which he utters with such assurance.
He reads while they repeat : “ I promise and swear to the
Lord Almighty, upon His holy Bible,” etc. ... to defend
(that is, to murder all those whom I shall be ordered
THE KINGDOM OF GOI).
319
to murder) and to do whatever those men, strangers to
me, who regard me only as a necessary tool to be used in
perpetrating the outrages by which they oppress my brethren
and preserve their own positions, command me to do. All
the recruits having stupidly repeated the words, the so-
called Father departs, quite sure that he has performed
his duty in the most accurate and conscientious manner,
while the young men deluded by him really believe that by
the absurd, and to them almost unintelligible words, which
they have just uttered, they are released during their term
of service from all obligations to their fellow-men, and are
bound by new and more imperative ties : to the duties of a
soldier.
And this is done publicly, but not a man comes forward
to say to the deceived and the deceivers : “ Come to
your senses and go your way; this is all a base and
treacherous lie ; it imperils not only your bodies, but your
souls.”
No one does this. On the contrary, as if in derision,
after they have all been enrolled and are about to depart,
the colonel enters the hall where these poor, drunken, and
deluded creatures are locked in, and, with a solemn air, calls
out to them in military fashion : “Good-day, men ! I con-
gratulate you upon entering the Czar's service .” And they,
poor fellows, mumble in their semi-drunken way, a reply
which has already been taught them, to the effect that it
fills their hearts with joy.
The expectant crowd of fathers, mothers, and wives is
still standing at the gates. Women, with tear-worn, wide-
open eyes, watch the door. Suddenly it opens and the
men come rolling out, assuming an air of bravado,
the Petruhas, Vaniihas, and Makars, now enrolled, trying
to avoid the eyes of their relatives, pretending not to see
them. At once break out the sobs and cries of the wives
and mothers. Some of the men clasp them in their arms,
320
THE KINGDOM OF GOD,
weeping, some put on a devil-may-eare look, others make
an attempt to console them. The wives, the mothers,
realising that they are now abandoned, without support, for
three or four years, cry and wail bitterly. The fathers say
little; they only sigh and make a clicking sound with their
tongues that indicates their grief ; they know that they
are about to lose that help which they have reared and
trained their sons to render; that when their sons return
they will no longer be sober and industrious labourers, but
soldiers weaned from their former life of simplicity, grown
dissolute and vain of their uniforms.
Now the whole crowd has departed, driving down the
street in sleighs to the taverns and inns, and louder grows
the chorus of mingled sobs, songs, and drunken cries,
the moaning and muttering of the wives and mothers,
the sounds of the accordion, the noise of altercations.
All repair to the eating-houses and taverns, from the
traffic of which part of the revenue of the government is
derived, and there they give themselves up to drink,
stupefying their senses so that they care nothing for the
injustice done to them.
Then they spend several weeks at home, drinking nearly
all the time.
When the day arrives, they are driven like cattle to
the appointed place, where they are drilled in military
exercises by those w r ho a few years ago, like themselves,
were deceived and brutalised. During the instructions the
means employed are lying, blows, and vodka . And before
the year is over the good, kindly, and intelligent fellows
will have become as brutal as their teachers.
“ Suppose your father were arrested and attempted
escape,” I once suggested to a young soldier, “what
would you do ? ”
“ It would be my duty to thrust my bayonet through his
body,” he replied in the peculiar, meaningless monotone of
THE KINGDOM OF GOD.
321
the soldier. “And if he ran I should shoot,” he added,
taking pride apparently in thinking what he should do if his
father attempted to run.
When a good young fellow is reduced to a condition lower
than that of the brute, he is ready for those who wish to use
him as an instrument of violence. He is ready. The man
is lost, and a new instrument of violence has been created.
And all this goes on throughout Russia in the autumn of
every year, in broad daylight, in the heart of a great city,
witnessed by all the inhabitants, and the stratagem is so
skilfully managed, that though men at the bottom of their
hearts realise its infamy, still they have not the power to
throw off the yoke.
After our eyes are once opened, and we view this
frightful delusion in its true light, it is astonishing that
preachers of Christianity and morality, teachers of youth,
or even those kindly and sensible parents who are to be
found in every community, can advocate any principles
of morality whatever in the midst of a society where
torture and murder are openly recognised as consti-
tuting indispensable conditions in human life, — openly
acknowledged by all churches and governments, — where
certain men among us must be always ready to murder
their brethren, and where any of us may have to do
the same.
Not to speak of Christian doctrine, how are children,
how are youths, how are any to be taught morality, while
the principle that murder is required in order to maintain
the general welfare is taught ; when men are made to
believe that murder is lawful, that some men, and any of us
may be among them, must kill and torture their neighbours,
and commit every kind of crime at the command of those
[ in authority ? If this principle is right, then there is not,
nor can there be, any doctrine of morality ; might is right,
and there is no other law. This principle, which some seek
21
322
THE KINGDOM OF GOD.
to justify on the hypothesis of the struggle for existence,
in fact dominates society.
What kind of moral doctrine can that be which permits
murder for any object whatsoever ? It is as impossible as
a mathematical problem which would affirm that 2 = 3.
It may be admitted that 2 = 3 looks like mathematics, but
it is not mathematics at all. Every code of morals must
be founded first of all upon the acknowledgment that
human life is to be held sacred.
The doctrine of an eye for an eye, a tooth for a tooth,
and a life for a life, has been revoked by Christianity
because that doctrine was but the justification of immor-
ality, a semblance of justice, but without meaning. Life is
a substance which can neither be weighed, measured, nor
compared ; hence the taking of one life for another has
no sense. Moreover, the aim of every social law is
amelioration of human life. How then can the destruc-
tion of certain lives improve the condition of other lives ?
The destruction of life is not an act that tends to improve
it ; it is suicide.
To destroy human life and call it justice may be likened
to the act of a man who, having lost one arm, cuts off the
other, by way of making matters even.
Not to speak of the deceit of presenting the most shocking
crimes in the light of a duty, of the shocking abuse of
using Christ’s name and authority in order to confirm acts
which he condemned, how can men, looking at the matter
from the standpoint merely of personal safety, suffer the
existence of the shocking, senseless, cruel, and dangerous
force which every organised government, supported by the
army, represents ?
The most violent and rapacious band of robbers is
less to be feared than such an organisation. Even the
authority of the leader of a band of robbers is more
or less limited by the will of each individual member
THE KINGDOM OF GOD.
323
of the band, who, retaining a certain degree of independ
ence, has the right to oppose acts with which he does not
agree. But the authority of men who form part of an
organised government, maintained by the army with its
present system of discipline, is unlimited. When their
master, be he Boulanger, Pugatchov, or Napoleon, issues
his commands, there is no crime too hideous for those who
form part of the government and the army to commit.
It must often occur to one who sees conscriptions,
drills, and military manoeuvres taking place, who sees
police going about with loaded revolvers, sentinels
armed with bayonets, — to one who hears from morning
till night, as I do (in the district of Hamovniky , 1 where
I live), the whirring balls and the concussion as they
strike the target, — to ask why these things are tolerated.
And when one sees in the same city, where every
attempt at violence is at once suppressed, where even the
sale of powder or medicines is prohibited, where a doctor
is not allowed to practice without a diploma, — thousands
of disciplined men, controlled by one individual, being
trained for murder, one cannot help asking how men who
have any regard for their own safety can calmly endure such
a condition of affairs, and allow it to continue ? Leaving
aside the question of the immorality and pernicious influence
of it, what could be more dangerous ? What are they think-
ing of, — I speak not now of Christians, Christian pastors,
philanthropists, or moralists, but simply those who value
their lives, their safety, their welfare ? Granting that power
is at present in the hands of a moderate ruler, it may fall
to-morrow into those of a Biron, an Elizabeth, a Catherine,
a Pugatchov, a Napoleon. And even though the ruler be
moderate to-day, he may become a mere savage to-morrow;
he may be succeeded by an insane or half-insane heir, like
the King of Bavaria or the Emperor Paul.
1 In Moscow.
3 2 4
THE KINGDOM OF GOD.
It is not only those who fill the highest offices, but ail
the lesser authorities scattered over the land, the chiefs of
police, the commanders of companies, even the Stanovoy
may commit shocking crimes before they can be dismissed ;
it is an every-day occurrence.
Involuntarily one asks : how can men allow these things
to go on ? How can they tolerate them with any regard to
their own personal safety ?
It may be replied that some men do oppose it. (Those
who are deluded and live in subjection have nothing
either to tolerate or interdict.) Those who favour the con-
tinuance of the present system are only those who derive
some special advantage from it. They favour it, and even
with the disadvantages of having an insane or tyrannical
man at the head of the government and the army, the
position is less disadvantageous to them than if the present
organisation were abolished.
Whether his position be held under a Boulanger, a
Republic, a Pugatchov, or a Catherine, — the judge, the
police commissioner, the governor, the officer, will remain
in it. But if the system which assures their positions
were overthrown they would lose them. Therefore it is a
matter of indifference to these men whether one man or
another be at the head of the organisation of violence.
What they do fear is its abolition, so they support it.
One wonders why men of independent means, who are
not obliged to become soldiers, the so-called elite of society,
enter military service in Russia, in England, in Germany,
in Austria, and even in France, and desire the chance of
killing ? Why do parents, why do moral men send
their children to military schools ? Why do mothers buy
them such toys as helmets, swords, and muskets? (No
child of a peasant ever plays at being a soldier.) Why do
kindly men and women, who can have no manner of
1 Chiefs of rural police.
THE KINGDOM OF GOD.
325
interest in war, go into ecstasies over the exploits of a man
like Skobelev? Why do men who are under no obligation
to do it, and who receive no pay for it, like Marshals of
Nobility in Russia, devote months to the service which
demands such unremitting labour, wearying to the minds
as well as to the body, — the enlistment of recruits ? Why
do all emperors and kings wear a military dress, why do
they have drills and parades and military rewards ? Why
are monuments built to generals and conquerors ? Why do
wealthy and independent men regard it as an honour to
occupy the position of lackeys to kings, to flatter them and
feign a belief in their special superiority? Why do men
who have long since ceased to believe in the mediaeval
superstitions of the church, still constantly and solemnly
pretend to do so, and thus support a sacrilegious and
demoralising institution ? Why is the ignorance of the
people so zealously preserved not only by the government,
but by men of the higher classes ? Why do they so ener-
getically denounce every attempt to overthrow popular
superstition and to promote popular education ? Why do
historians, novelists, and poets, who can derive no benefit
in exchange for their flattery, paint in such glowing colours
the emperors, kings, and generals of bygone times? Why
do the so-called scientists devote their lives to formulate
theories that violence committed on the people by power is
legitimate violence, is right ?
One often wonders why an artist or a woman of the
world, neither of whom, it would seem ordinarily, take much
interest in sociological or military questions, — why should
they condemn strikes among workmen, or advocate war with
such partisan zeal ?
But one ceases to feel surprise when one realises that the
members of the higher classes possess the keenest insight,
an intuitive perception, as it were, concerning those con-
ditions which are friendly and those which are hostile to
326
THE KINGDOM OF GOD.
the organisation upon whose existence their privileges
depend.
It is true that the woman of society does not deliberately
argue thus : “ Were there no capitalists, or armies to
defend them, my husband would have no money, and I
should have neither salon nor fashionable gowns;” nor
does the artist tell himself in so many words, that if his
pictures are to be sold there must be capitalists, defended
by armies, to buy them; yet instinct, here doing duty for
reason, is their surest guide. This instinct guides, with rare
exceptions, all men who support those political, religious,
and economic institutions which are advantageous to
themselves.
But is it possible that men who belong to the higher
classes defend this organisation only because it is for their
own advantage ? They surely cannot fail to see that as an
organisation it is irrational, incompatible with the present
consciousness of men, with public opinion, and that it is
fraught with danger. Good, intelligent, honest men who
belong to the ruling class cannot but suffer from such con-
tradictions, nor can they close their eyes to the dangers
that menace them.
And is it possible that the millions of men of the lower
classes can go on calmly committing deeds which are so
manifestly criminal, such as are the murders and tortures
which they commit, simply from fear of punishment?
Surely these things could not exist were not the falsehood
and brutality of their actions hidden from all classes of
men by the system of the political organisation.
When such deeds are committed, there are so many
instigators, participants, and abettors that no single
individual feels himself morally responsible.
Assassins compel all the witnesses of an assassination to
strike the body of the victim, with the intention of dividing
the responsibility among the greatest number possible. And
THE KINGDOM OF GOD.
327
whenever those crimes by the aid of which the State system
is maintained are to be committed, this same thing is
observed. The rulers of State always endeavour to involve
the greatest possible number of citizens in the participation
of the crimes which it is to their interest to have com-
mitted.
In these latter days this is made specially evident by the
drawing of citizens on the jury in courts of law, by drafting
them into the army as soldiers, and into the communal or
legislative administration as electors or elected.
As in a wicker basket all the ends are so carefully inter-
woven that they cannot be seen, so is it with the responsi-
bility for crime. Individual responsibilities are so manipu-
lated that no man perceives precisely what he is incurring.
In olden times tyrants were responsible for the crimes
which were committed, but in the present age the most
frightful crimes are perpetrated, such as would hardly have
been possible in the time of Nero, and still no one is held
responsible.
Some demand the crime, some propose it, some determine
it, some confirm it, some order it, some execute it.
Women and old men are hung, are flogged to death-
even quite innocent people, as was recently the case with
us in Russia, in the affair of the factory at Uzova ; or, as
is done all over in Europe and America, in the struggle with
anarchists and other revolutionists, hundreds, thousands of
men are shot, are killed; or, as happens in time of war,
millions of men are massacred ; or, as is happening always,
the souls of men are destroyed by solitary confinement,
by the debauchery of barrack life, — and no one is re-
sponsible.
On the lower scale of the social ladder are posted soldiers
armed with muskets, pistols, swords ; they go about doing
violence and killing, and through their doing so force other
men to become soldiers like themselves, and yet they never
328
THE KINGDOM OF GOD.
dream that the responsibility rests on their shoulders; they
shift it on to their superiors, who give the orders.
The Czars, the Presidents, the Ministers of State, the
General Assemblies, order tortures, murders, conscrip-
tions, and as they enjoy the absolute assurance that they
rule by the grace of God or by the will of the society they
govern, and that that society demands from them what they
order, they cannot regard themselves as responsible.
Between these two classes we find a number of inter-
mediaries, who take charge of the executions, tortures, con-
scriptions, and they too wash their hands of all responsi-
bility, alleging on the one hand the orders of their superiors,
and on the other that it is for such as themselves, who stand
lower on the social ladder, to do these things.
The power that demands and the power that fulfils
commands, the two extremes of governmental organisa-
tion, unite like the two ends of a chain, each depend-
ing on, and supporting the other, and all the intervening
links.
Were it not for the conviction that there are men who
assume the whole responsibility of such deeds, no soldier
would lift his hand to torture or murder his fellow-man.
Were it not for the conviction that the nation demands
it, no King, Emperor, President, or Assembly would
venture to issue commands for murder and torture. Were
it not that he believes that there are men above him who
assume the responsibility of his actions, and others below
him whose welfare requires this treatment, no man of the
intermediate class would ever perform the functions com-
mitted to him.
The organisation of the State is such that on whatever
position of the social ladder a man may stand his irresponsi-
bility remains intact. The higher he stands the more liable
he is to feel the pressure brought to bear on him from
below, urging him to issue commands, and the less
THE KINGDOM OF GOD. 329
likely he will be to be influenced by orders from above, and
vice versa .
But it is not enough that all men bound by the
organisation of the State transfer their responsibility from
one to the other, — the peasant, for instance, who becomes
a soldier to the merchant who has become an officer;
the officer to the noble who occupies the position of
Governor ; the Governor to the Minister of State ; the
Minister to the Sovereign ; and the Sovereign who in his
turn shifts the responsibility upon all, — officials, nobles,
merchants, peasants. Not only do men in this way merely
free themselves from all sense of responsibility for their
actions, but because as they adapt themselves to fulfil the
requirements of political organisations they so constantly,
persistently, and strenuously assure themselves and others
that all men are not equal, that they begin to believe it
sincerely themselves. Thus we are assured that some men
are superior and must be especially honoured and obeyed ;
while, on the other hand, we are assured in every way
that others are inferior, and therefore bound to obey with-
out murmur the commands of their superiors.
It is to this inequality, — the exaltation of some upon
the abasement of others, — that we may chiefly attribute the
incapacity which men display for discerning the folly of the
existing system, with the cruelty and deceptions committed
by some and suffered by others.
There are certain men who have been made to believe
that they are possessed of a peculiar importance and great-
ness, who have become so intoxicated by their imaginary
superiority that they cease to realise their responsibility
for the actions they commit; others who, on the contrary,
have been told that they are insignificant beings, and that
it is their duty to submit to those above them, and, as the
natural result of this continual state of degradation, fall into
a strange condition of stupefied servility, and in this state
330
THE KINGDOM OF GOD.
they too lose all sense of responsibility for their actions.
And as to the intermediate class, subservient to those
above them, and yet to a certain extent regarding them*
selves as superiors, they are apt to be both servile and
arrogant, and they also lose the sense of responsibility.
One needs but to glance at any official of high rank in
the act of reviewing the troops. Accompanied by his staff,
mounted on a magnificently caparisoned charger, equipped
in a brilliant uniform, displaying all his decorations, he
rides in front of the ranks, while the band plays martial
music and the soldiers present arms, standing, as they do,
as though verily petrified with servility, — one has but to
see this to understand how in such moments, under such
conditions, both generals and soldiers might commit deeds
which they never would have dreamed of committing.
But the intoxication to which men succumb, under con-
ditions like parades, pageants, religious ceremonies, and
coronations, though acute, is not enduring, while there is
another which is chronic, shared by all who have any
authority whatsoever, from the Czar to the policemen on
the street, shared, too, by the masses who submit to
authority in a state of stupefied servility, and who by way
of justifying their submission, after the usual manner of
slaves, ascribe the greatest importance and dignity to those
whom they obey.
It is this delusion in regard to human inequality and
the consequent intoxication of power and stupefaction
of servility which makes it possible for those who are
associated in a State organisation to commit crimes and
suffer no remorse.
Under the influence of this intoxication, — there is an
intoxication of servility as well as of pow r er, — men seem to
others, no less than to themselves, not the ordinary human
beings which they really are, but specially privileged beings,
—nobles, merchants, governors, judges, officers, kings, states-
THE KINGDOM OF GOD. 33 1
men, soldiers, having no longer ordinary human duties, but
only the duties of the class to which they belong.
Thus the landed proprietor who prosecuted the peasants
on account of the forest did so because he did not regard
himself as an ordinary man, with the same rights as the
peasants, his neighbours, but as a great landowner and a
member of the nobility, and, as such, exalted by the intoxica-
tion of authority, felt himself insulted by the opposition of
the peasants. And regardless of the consequences, he
sends in his petition to be reinstated in his pretended
rights. The judges who rendered an unfair decision in
his favour, did so because they fancied themselves different
from ordinary men, who are guided only by truth; under
the spell of the intoxication of authority, they believed
themselves the guardians of a justice which cannot err;
and at the same time, under the influence of servility,
they considered themselves obliged to apply certain texts
set forth in a certain book and called the laws ; and all the
other persons who took part in this affair, from the repre-
sentatives of higher authority down to the last soldier ready
to fire upon his brother, — they all accepted themselves in
their conventionally accredited characters. Not one asked
himself if he should take part in an act which his con-
science reprobated, but each accepted himself as one who
had simply to fulfil a certain function, let it be the Czar,
anointed of God, an exceptional being called to look after
the welfare of a hundred million men; let it be the
noble; the priest, the recipient of grace through ordination;
the soldier, bound by oath to fulfil commands without hesi-
tation, — it is the same with all.
All their activity, past, present, and future, is stimulated
by a like intoxicating influence. If they had not the firm
conviction that the title of king, statesman, governor,
judge, landowner, marshal of nobility, officer, or soldier
is of serious import and necessity, not one of them could
332
THE KINGDOM OF GOD.
contemplate without horror and disgust his own share in
the deeds done in these latter days.
Arbitrary distinctions, established hundreds of years ago,
recognised for hundreds of years, described by special
names and distinguished by special dress, sanctioned by all
kinds of solemnities calculated to influence men through
their emotions, have been so thoroughly impressed upon
the human imagination that men have forgotten the com-
mon, every-day aspects of life ; they look upon themselves
and others from a point of view dependent upon outward
conditions, and regard their own acts and those of their
neighbours accordingly.
Here, for instance, we see a man of advanced years, a
man perfectly in possession of his senses, who, because he
has been decorated with some bauble, and is attired in a
ridiculous habit, or because he is the holder of certain
keys, or has received a bit of blue ribbon fitter for the \
wear of a coquettish child, when he is called general,
chamberlain, Chevalier of the order of St. Andrew, or some
such absurdity, becomes at once proud, arrogant, happy,
if, on the contrary, he fails to get the gewgaw or the nick-
name he expected, he becomes unhappy and ill really to
the point of sickness.
Or let us take a still more remarkable case. A man,
morally sane, young, free, and absolutely safe from want,
has no sooner received the name of district-attorney, of
Zemsky Nachalnik , than he pounces upon some luckless
widow, takes her from her small children, and throws her
into gaol, all because the poor woman has been secretly
selling wine, and thus depriving the treasury of 25 roubles’
revenue. This man feels no remorse. Another still
more surprising case is that of a man, ordinarily kind
and good, who, because he wears a uniform or carries a
medal, and is told that he is a keeper \garde-c'hampeire\ or
custom-house officer, considers himself justified in shooting
THE KINGDOM OF GOD.
333
men down, and no one ever dreams of blaming him for it,
nor does he think himself in the wrong; but if he failed
to fire upon his fellow-men he would then indeed be
culpable. I say nothing of judges and jurymen, who
condemn men to death, nor of troops, who slaughter
thousands without a vestige of remorse, because they are
told that they are not in the position of ordinary men,
but are jurymen, judges, generals, soldiers.
This abnormal and surprising state of affairs is formulated
in words like these: “As a man, I sympathise with him,
but as a keeper, a judge, a general, a czar, or a soldier, I
must torture or murder him.”
So it is in this present case; men are on the way to
slaughter and torment their famine-stricken brethren,
admitting all the while that in this dispute between the
peasants and the landowner the former are in the right (all
the superior officials told me so). They know that the
peasants are miserable, poor, and hungry, and that the land-
owner is wealthy and one who inspires no sympathy, and
yet these men are going to kill the peasants in order that
this landowner may gain 3000 roubles; and all because
they regard themselves at the moment not as men, but
one as a governor, another as a general of gendarmerie,
another as an officer, or as soldiers, as the case may be,
and bound not by the eternal laws of the human con-
science, but by the accidental, transitory demands of their
positions.
However strange it may appear, the only explanation of
this surprising phenomenon is that men are like those under
hypnotic influence, who, as suggested by the hypnotisers,
imagine themselves in certain conditions. Thus, for instance,
when it is suggested to a hypnotised patient that he is lame,
he proceeds to limp ; that he is blind, he ceases to see ;
that he is an animal, and he begins to bite. And this is
the state of all those who put their social and political
334
THE KINGDOM OF GOD.
duties before, and to the detriment of, their duties as
human beings.
The essential characteristic of this condition is, that men,
influenced by the thought that has been suggested to them,
are unable to weigh their own actions, and simply obey
the suggestion that has been communicated to them.
The difference between men artificially hypnotised and
those under the influence of governmental suggestion con-
sists in this, that to the former their imagined environment
is suggested suddenly by one person, and the suggestion
operates only for a short time ; whereas to the latter, their
imagined position has been the result of gradual sugges-
tion, going on not for years but for generations, and pro-
ceeds not from a single individual but from their entire
circumstances.
“ But,” it will be objected, “ always, in all societies,
the majority of men, all the children, all the women,
absorbed in the duties and cares of motherhood, all the
great mass of workers, who are completely absorbed by
their labour, all those of weak mind, all the enfeebled,
the many who have come under the subjection of nicotine,
alcohol, opium, or what not, — all these are not in a position
to think for themselves, and consequently they submit to
those who stand on a higher intellectual level, or they
simply act according to domestic or social tradition, or
in accordance with public opinion, — and in their acting
thus there is nothing abnormal or contradictory.”
Indeed there is nothing unnatural in it, and the readiness
with which those who reason but little submit to the
guidance of men who stand on a higher plane of conscious-
ness is a universal phenomenon, and one without which
social life could not be. The minority submit to principles
which they have considered for themselves, and in con-
sequence of the accordance of these principles with their
reason ; the rest of men, the majority, submit to the same
THE KINGDOM OF GOD. 335
principles, not because of personal apprehension of their
validity, but because public opinion demands it.
Such submission to public opinion of men who can think
but little for themselves has nothing abnormal about it so
long as public opinion maintains its unity.
But there is a period when the higher forms of truth,
having been revealed to the few, are in process of trans-
mission to the many; and when the public opinion which
was based on a lower plane of consciousness has already
begun to waver, to give place to the new, ready to be
established. And now men begin to view their own and
other men’s actions in the light of their new consciousness,
while, influenced by inertia and tradition, they still continue
to apply principles which were the outcome of the once
highest consciousness, but which are now distinctly opposed
to it. Hence it is that men find themselves in an abnormal
position, and that, while realising the necessity conforming
to this new public opinion, they lack courage to abandon
conformity to the old one. This is the attitude which
men, not only the men on the train, but the greater part of
mankind, occupy toward Christian truths.
The attitude of those who belong to the upper classes,
and who have all the advantages of high position, is the
same as that of the lower classes who obey implicitly every
command that is given to them.
Men of the ruling classes, who have no reasonable ex-
planation of their privileges, and who in order to retain them
are forced to repress all their nobler and more humane
tendencies, try to persuade themselves of the necessity of
their superior position ; while the lower classes, stultified
and oppressed by labour, are kept by the higher classes in
a state of constant subjection.
This is the only possible explanation of the amazing
phenomena which I witnessed on the train on the 9th of
September, when men, naturally kindly and inoffensive, were
336
THE KINGDOM OF GOD.
to be seen going with an easy conscience to commit the
most cruel, contemptible, and idiotic of crimes.
It cannot be said that they are devoid of the conscience
which should forbid them to do these things, as was the
case with the men who, centuries ago, tortured their fellow-
men, scourged them to death, and burned them at the stake ;
— nay, it does exist in them, but it is kept dormant ; auto-
suggestion, as the psychologist calls it, keeps it thus among
the upper classes, while the soldiers, the executioners, are
under the hypnotic influence of the classes above them.
Conscience may slumber for a time, but it is not dead,
and in spite of suggestion and auto-suggestion, it still
whispers; yet a little while and it will awaken.
One might compare these men to a person under the
influence of hypnotism, to whom it has been suggested that
he shall commit some act contrary to his conception of
right and wrong, as, for example, to murder his mother or
his child. He feels himself so far coerced by the suggestion
given him that he cannot refrain ; and yet as the appointed
time and place draw near, he seems to hear the stifled
voice of conscience reviving, and he begins to draw back,
he tries to awaken himself. And no one can tell whether
or not hypnotic suggestion will conquer in the end; all
depends on the relative strength of conflicting influences.
So it was with the soldiers on that train, so it is with all
men of our period who take part in State violence and
profit by it.
There was a time when, having gone forth to do violence
and murder, to terrify by an example, men did not return
until they had performed their mission, and then they
suffered no doubt or remorse, but having done their
fellow-men to death, they placidly returned to the bosom of
their families, caressed their children, and with jest and
laughter gave themselves up to all the pure joys of the
hearth.
THE KINGDOM OF GOD.
337
The men who were then benefited by violence, landed
proprietors and men of wealth, believed their own interests to
have a direct connection with these cruelties. It is different
now, when men know, or at least suspect, the real reason why
they do these things. They may close their eyes and try to
silence their consciences, but neither those who commit
such outrages, nor those who order them, can longer
fail to discern the significance of their acts. It may
be that they do not fully appreciate it, until they are on
the point of committing the deed, or in some cases not
until after the deed has been done. Those soldiers, for in-
stance, who administered the tortures during the riot at the
Yiizovo factory, at Nijni-Nbvgorod, Saratov, and Orel, did
not fully apprehend the significance of what they were
doing until it was all over, and now, both they who gave the
orders, and they who executed them, suffer agonies of shame
in the condemnation of public opinion and of their own
conscience. I have talked with some of the soldiers about
it; they either tried to change the subject or spoke of it
with horror and repugnance.
There are instances of men coming to their senses, how-
ever, just as they are on the point of committing deeds
of the kind. I know of a sergeant who during the riots
was beaten by two peasants ; he reported the fact to the
commander of his company, but on the following day,
when he saw the tortures inflicted upon other peasants,
he persuaded his superior officer to destroy his report and
to allow the peasants who had beaten him to depart un-
punished. I know of a case where the soldiers appointed to
shoot a prisoner refused to obey; and of other occasions
where the superior officers have refused to direct tortures
and executions.
The men who were in the train on the 9th of September
started with the intention of torturing and murdering
their fellow-men, but whether they would carry out their
22
338
THE KINGDOM OF GOD.
intention one could not know. However each one’s share
in the responsibility of this affair might be concealed from
him, however strong the hypnotic suggestion among those
taking part in it that they did so, not as men, but as
functionaries, and so could violate all human obligations, in
spite of this, the nearer they approached their destination,
the more they must have hesitated about it.
It is impossible that the Governor should not pause at
the moment of giving the decisive order to begin to murder
and torture. He knows that the conduct of the Governor
at Orel has excited the indignation of the honourable
men, and he himself, influenced by public opinion, has
repeatedly expressed his own disapproval of the affair; he
knows that the lawyer who ought to have accompanied
him distinctly refused to do so, denouncing the whole affair
as shameful; he knows that changes are likely to take place
in the government at any moment, the result of which would
be that those who were in favour yesterday may be in
disgrace to-morrow ; that if the Russian press remains
silent, the foreign press may give an account of this business
that might cover him with opprobrium. Already he feels
the influence of the new public opinion which is to
supersede and destroy the old one. Moreover, he has no
assurance that his subordinates may not at the last moment
refuse to obey him. He hesitates ; it is impossible to divine
what he will do.
The functionaries and officers who accompany him feel
more or less as he does. They all know at the bottom
of their hearts that they are engaged in a shameful business,
that their share in it stains and degrades them in the eyes
of those persons whose opinion they value. They know
that a man who participates in deeds like these feels shame
in the presence of the woman whom he loves. And like
the Governor, they too feel doubtful whether the soldiers
will obey them at the last moment. What a contrast to the
THE KINGDOM OF GOD.
339
seif assurance of their bearing on the platform of the station!
Not only do they suffer, but they actually hesitate, and it is
partly to hide their inward agitation that they assume an
air of bravado. And this agitation increases as they draw
nearer to their destination.
And, indeed, the entire body of soldiers, although they give
no outward sign, and seem utterly submissive, are really in
the same state of mind.
They are no longer like the soldiers of former days, who
gave up the natural life of labour, and surrendered them-
selves to debauchery, rapine, and murder, as the Roman
legions did, or the veterans of the Thirty Years’ War, or
even those soldiers of more modern times, whose term of
service lasted twenty-five years. Now they are for the
most part men newly taken from their families, with all
the memories of the wholesome rational life from which they
have been torn still fresh in their minds.
These young men, peasants for the most part,
know what they are going to do; they know that the
landowners generally ill-treat the peasants, and that this
probably is a case in point. Furthermore, the majority of
them can read, and the books they read are not always
in favour of the service; some even demonstrate its
immorality. They find comrades who are independent
thinkers, volunteers and young officers, and the seed of
doubt respecting the merit and rectitude of such deeds
as they are about to commit has already been sown in
their minds. True, they have all been subjected to that
ingenious discipline, the work of centuries, which tends
to kill the spirit of independence in every man, and are
so accustomed to automatic obedience, that at the words
of command, “ Fire along the line ! . . . Fire ! ” and so
forth, their muskets are raised mechanically, and they per-
form the customary movements. But now : “Fire ! ” means
something more than firing at a target; it means the murder
340
THE KINGDOM OF GOD.
of their abused, downtrodden fathers and brothers, who are
grouped yonder in the street with their wives and children,
gesticulating and crying out one does not know what.
There they are : here a man with thin beard, clad in
a patched kaftan , with bast shoes on his feet, just like the
father left behind in the province of Kazan or Ryazan;
there another, with grey beard and bowed shoulders,
leaning on a stout staff, just like the grandfather ; and here
a youth, with big boots and red shirt, just like himself a
year ago, — the soldier who is about to shoot him. And
there is a woman, with her bast shoes and petticoat, like
the mother he left behind him.
And he must fire upon them !
And God alone knows what each soldier will do at the
supreme moment. The slightest suggestion that they ought
not to do it, that they must not do it, a single word or hint,
would be enough to make them pause.
Every one of these men at the moment of action will be
like one hypnotised, to whom it has been suggested to chop
a log, who, as he approaches the object which is told
to him is a log, sees as he raises the axe that it is not
a log at all, but his own brother who lies sleeping there.
He may accomplish the act which has been suggested to
him, or he may awake at the moment of committing it.
It is the same with these men. If they do not awaken,
then will a deed be done as shocking as that committed in
Orel, and the reign of official hypnotism will thereby gain
new power. If they awaken, then not only will the deed
remain undone, but many of those who hear of their refusal
to do it will free themselves from the suggestion under whose
influence they have hitherto acted, or at least it will think of
the possibility of doing so.
If only a few of these men come to their senses and refuse
to do the deed, and fearlessly express their opinion of the
wickedness of such deeds, even such a few men might
THE KINGDOM OF GOD,
341
enable the rest to throw off the suggestion under the
influence of which they act, and such evil deeds would
not be done.
And another thing : if but a few of those persons who
are simply spectators of the affair would, from their
knowledge of other affairs of the same kind, boldly express
their opinion to those engaged in it, and point out to them
their folly, cruelty, and criminality, even this would not be
without a salutary influence.
This is precisely what happened in the case of Tula.
Partly because certain persons expressed reluctance to take
a part in the affair; because a lady passenger and others
showed their indignation at a railway station; because
one of the colonels whose regiment was summoned to reduce
the peasants to obedience, declared that soldiers are not
executioners, — because of these and other apparently trifling
influences the affair took on a different aspect, and the
troops on arriving did not commit outrages, but contented
themselves with cutting down the trees and sending them
to the landowner.
Had it not been that certain of these men conceived a
distinct idea that they were doing wrong, and had not the
idea got abroad, the occurrences at Orel would have been
repeated. Had the feeling been stronger, perhaps the
Governor and his troops would not have gone so far as
even to fell the trees and deliver them to the landowner.
Had it been more powerful still, perhaps the Governor
would not have dared even to set out for Tula; its in-
fluence might even have gone so far as to prevent the
Minister from framing, and the Emperor from confirming,
such decrees.
All depends, as we come therefore to see, upon the degree
of consciousness that men possess of Christian truth.
Hence let all men to-day who wish to promote
the welfare of mankind direct their efforts towards
342
THE KINGDOM OF GOD.
the development of this consciousness of Christian
truth.
But, strange to say, those men who nowadays talk most
of the amelioration of human life, and who are the ac-
knowledged leaders of public opinion, declare this to be
precisely the wrong thing to do, and that there are more
effectual expedients for improving human existence. They
insist that any improvement in the conditions of human
life must be accomplished, not through individual moral
effort, nor through the propagation of truth, but through
progressive modifications in the general material conditions
of life. Therefore, they say, individual effort should be
devoted to the gradual reform of the every-day conditions
of life; and seeing that any individual profession of the
truth which may happen to be incompatible with the exist-
ing order is harmful, because it provokes, on the part of the
government, an opposition which prevents the individual
from continuing efforts which may be of utility to society.
According to this theory, ail changes in the life of
mankind proceed from the same causes that control the
lives of the brute creation.
And all the religious teachers, like Moses and the
Prophets, Confucius, Lao Tze, Buddha, and Christ,
preached their doctrines and their followers adopted them,
not because they divined and loved the truth, but because
the political, social, and above all the economical conditions
of the nations in whose midst these doctrines found expres-
sion were favourable to their exposition and development.
Therefore the principal activity of a man who wishes to
serve the world and to improve the condition of his kind
should be directed, according to this theory, not to
teaching and profession of the truth, but to the improve-
ment of the outward, political, social, and above all
economic conditions of life. The change in these condi-
tions may be accomplished by serving the government and
THE KINGDOM OF GOD,
343
introducing liberal and progressive principles, by contribut-
ing to the development of commerce, by propagating
socialistic principles, but above all by promoting the diffu-
sion of science.
According to this doctrine, it is a matter of no consequence
whether one profess the revealed truth or not; there
is no obligation to live in accordance with its precepts,
or to refrain from actions opposed to them, — as, for
instance, to serve the government, though one considers its
power detrimental; to profit by the organisation of capital,
though one disapproves of it; to subscribe to certain
forms of religion, though one considers them superstitions.
Practise in the courts of law, though one believes them to
be corrupt ; or enter the army, or take the oath of allegi-
ance, or indeed lie, or do anything that is convenient.
These things are trivial, for it is a matter of vital importance,
instead of challenging the prevailing customs of the day, to
conform to them, though they be contrary to one’s con-
victions, satisfied meanwhile to try and liberalise the ex-
isting institutions, by encouraging commerce, propagating
socialistic doctrines, and generally promoting soi-disant
science and civilisation. According to this convenient
theory, it is possible for a man to remain a landowner, a
merchant, a manufacturer, a judge, a functionary paid by the
government, a soldier, an officer, and at the same time to
be humanitarian, socialist, and revolutionary.
Hypocrisy, formerly growing only out of such religious
doctrines as that of original sin, redemption, the
Church, has in these latter days, by means of the
new theory, gained for itself a scientific basis, and those
whose intellectual habit of mind renders the hypocrisy
of the Church unendurable, are yet deceived by this new
hypocrisy with the cachet of science. If in old times a
man who professed the doctrines taught by the Church
could with a clear conscience take part in any political
344
THE KINGDOM OF GOD.
crime, and benefit by so doing, provided he complied
with the external forms of his faith; men of the present
day who deny Christianity, and view the conduct of life
from a secular and scientific standpoint, are every whit
as sure of their own innocence, even of their lofty morality,
when they participate in and benefit by the evil-doings of
government.
It is not alone in Russia, but in France, England,
Germany, and America as well, that we find the wealthy
landed proprietor, who, in return for having allowed the men
who live on his estate and who supply him with the products
of the soil, extorts from these men, who are often poverty-
stricken, all that he possibly can. Whenever these oppressed
labourers make an attempt to gain something for themselves
from the lands which the rich man calls his own, without
first asking his consent, troops are called out, who torture
and put to death those who have been bold enough to
take such liberties.
By methods like this are claims to the ownership of
land made good. One would hardly imagine that a man
who lived in such a wicked and selfish manner could
call himself a Christian, or even liberal. One would
think that if a man cared to seem Christian or liberal, he
would at least cease to plunder and to torment his fellow-
men with the aid of the government, in order to vindicate
his claims to the ownership of land. And such would
be the case were it not for the metaphysical hypocrisy
which teaches that from a religious standpoint it is im-
material whether one owns land or not, and that, from
the scientific point of view, for a single individual to give
up his land would be a useless sacrifice, without any effect
on the well-being of mankind, the amelioration of which
can only be brought about by a progressive modification
of outward conditions.
Meanwhile, your modern landowner will, without the
THE KINGDOM OF GOD.
345
least hesitation or doubt, organise an agricultural exhibi-
tion, or a temperance society, or through his wife
and daughters distribute warm under-clothing and soup
to three old women ; and he will hold forth before
the domestic circle, or in society, or as a member of
committees, or in the public press, upon the gospel of
love for mankind in general, and the agricultural class
in particular, that class which he never ceases to torment
and oppress. And those who occupy a similar position will
believe in him and sing his praises, and take counsel
together upon the best methods of improving the condition
of those very labouring classes they spend their lives in
exploiting ; and for this purpose they suggest every possible
expedient, save that which would effect it, — namely, to
desist from robbing the poor of the land necessary for
their subsistence.
(A striking example of this hypocrisy was presented
by the Russian landowners during the struggle with the
famine of last year , 1 a famine of which they were themselves
the cause, and by which they profited, not only by
selling bread at the highest price, but even by disposing
of the dried potato-plants for five roubles a dessiatin , to be
used as fuel by the freezing peasants.)
The business of the merchant, again (as is the case
with business of any kind), is based upon a series of
frauds; he takes advantage of the necessities of men
by buying his merchandise below, and selling it
above its value. One would think that a man, the
mainspring of whose activity is what he himself in his
own language calls shrewdness, ought to feel ashamed
of this, and never dream of calling himself Christian or
liberal while he continues a merchant. But, according to
the new metaphysic of hypocrisy, he may pass for a
virtuous man and still pursue his evil career ; the religious
1 1892,
34 ^
THE KINGDOM OF GOD.
man has hut to believe, the liberal man but to co-operate,
in the reform of external conditions to promote the general
progress of commerce; the rest does not signify. So, this mer-
chant (who besides often sells bad commodities, adulterates
and uses false weights and measures, or deals exclusively
in commodities that imperil human life, such as alcohol
or opium) frankly considers himself, and is considered by
others, — always provided he only does not cheat his col-
leagues in business and knavery, his fellow-tradesmen,— a
model of conscientiousness and honesty. And if he spend
one per cent, of his stolen money on some public institu-
tion, hospital, museum, or school, men call him the
benefactor of the people on whose exploitation all his
welfare depends; and if he gives but the least part of
this money to the church or to the poor, then is he deemed
an exemplary Christian indeed.
Take again the factory owner, whose entire income is de-
rived from reducing the pay of his workmen to its lowest
terms, and whose whole business is carried on by forced
and unnatural labour, endangering the health of generations
of men. One would suppose that if this man professed
Christian or liberal principles he would cease to sacrifice
human lives to his interests. But, according to the ex-
isting theory, he encourages industry, and it would be
a positive injury to society if he were to abandon his
operations, even supposing he were willing to do so. And,
too, this man, the cruel slave-driver of thousands of human
beings, having built for those injured in his service minute
houses, with gardens six feet in extent, or established a
fund, or a home for the aged, or a hospital, is perfectly
satisfied that he has more than atoned for the moral
and physical jeopardy into which he has plunged so many
lives ; and he continues to live calmly, proud of his
work.
We find that the functionary, civil, military, or ecclesias-
THE KINGDOM OF GOD.
347
tical, who performs his duties to gratify his selfishness or
ambition, or, as is more usually the case, for the sake of the
stipend, collected in the shape of taxes from an exhausted
and crippled people, — if, by a rare exception, he does not
directly steal from the public treasury,— considers himself,
and is considered by his equals, a most useful and virtuous
member of society.
There are judges and other legal functionaries who
know that their decisions have condemned hundreds and
thousands of unfortunate men to be torn from their
families and thrown into prison. There these hapless
beings are locked up in solitary confinement, or sent
to the galleys, where they go desperate and put an end to
themselves by starving themselves to death, by swallowing
glass, or by some such means. And who knows what
the mothers, wives, and children of these men suffer by
the separation and imprisonment, and the disgrace of it,
— who have vainly begged for pardon for their sons,
husbands, brothers, or that their lot may be a little
alleviated. But the judge or other legal functionary is so
primed with the current hypocrisy that he himself, his col-
leagues, his wife, and his friends are all quite sure, despite
what he does, that he is a good and sensible man.
According to the current philosophy of hypocrisy such a
man performs a duty of great importance to the public.
And this man, who has injured hundreds or thousands of
human beings, who owe it to him that they have lost their
belief in goodness and their faith in God, goes to church
with a benevolent smile, listens to the Bible, makes liberal
speeches, caresses his children, bestows moral lessons upon
them for their edification, and grows sentimental over
imaginary suffering.
Not only these men, their wives and children, but the
entire community around them, all the teachers, actors,
cooks, jockeys, live by preying upon the life-blood of the
348
THE KINGDOM OF GOD.
working people, which in one way or another they absorb
like leeches. Every one of their days of pleasure costs
thousands of days in the lives of the workers. They see
the suffering and privation of these workmen, of their
wives and children, of their aged and feeble. They know
what punishments are visited upon those who attempt to
resist the organised system of pillage, but so far from
abandoning or concealing their luxurious habits, they flaunt
them in the faces of those whom they oppress and by
whom they are hated. All the while they assure them-
selves and others that they have the welfare of the
working man greatly at heart. On Sundays, clad in
rich garments, they drive in their carriages to churches
where the mockery of Christianity is preached, and listen
there to the words of men who have learned their false-
hoods by heart. Some of these men wear stoles, some
wear white cravats ; they all preach the doctrine of love for
one's neighbour, a doctrine belied by their daily lives. And
they have all grown so accustomed to playing this part that
they really believe themselves to be what they pretend.
This universal hypocrisy, which has become to every
class of society at the present day like the air it breathes,
is so familiar that men are no longer exasperated by it.
It is very fitting that hypocrisy should signify acting or
playing of a part. It has become so much a matter of
course that it no longer excites surprise when the repre-
sentatives of Christ pronounce a blessing over murderers as
they stand in rank holding their guns in the position which
signifies, in military parlance, “ for prayers," or when the
priests and pastors of various Christian sects accompany the
executioner to the scaffold, and, by lending the sanction of
their presence to murder, make men believe it compatible
with Christianity. (One minister was present when experi-
ments in “electrocution" took place in the United
States.) At the International Prison Exposition recently
THE KINGDOM OF GOD.
349
held in St. Petersburg, where instruments of torture, such
as chains, and models of prison-cells for solitary confine-
ment, — means of torture worse than the knout or the
rod, — were on exhibition, sympathetic ladies and gentle-
men went to see them, and seemed greatly entertained.
No one marvels to find liberal science insisting upon the
equality, fraternity, and liberty of men on the one hand,
while on the other it is striving to prove the necessity of
armies, executions, custom-houses, of censorship of the
press, of legalised prostitution, of the expulsion of foreign
labour, of the prohibition of emigration, and of the neces-
sity and justice of colonisation established by the pillage
and extermination of whole races of so-called savages, etc.
They talk of what will happen when all men shall pro-
fess what they call Christianity (by which they mean the
different conflicting creeds); when every one will be fed and
clothed, when men will communicate with one another
all over the world by telegraph and telephones, and will
travel in balloons; when all working men will accept
the doctrine of socialism, when the trades unions will
embrace many millions of men and possess millions of
money; when all men will be educated, will read the
papers, and be familiar with all the sciences.
But what good will this do if after all these improvements
men are still false to the truth ?
The miseries of men are caused by disunion, and dis-
union arises from the fact that men follow not truth, but
falsehood, of which there is no end. Truth is the only
bond by which men may be united ; and the more
sincerely men strive after the truth the nearer they approach
to true unity.
But how are men to be united in the truth, or even
approach it, if they not only fail to proclaim the truth which
they possess but actually think it useless to do so, and
pretend to believe in something which they know to be a
350
THE KINGDOM OF GOD.
lie ? In reality no improvement in the condition of man-
kind is possible while men continue to hide the truth from
themselves, nor until they acknowledge that their unity, and
consequently their welfare, can be promoted only by the
spirit of truth ; until they admit that to profess, and to act
in obedience to the truth as it has been revealed to them, is
more important than all things else.
Let all the material progress ever dreamt of by religious
and scientific men be made ; let all men accept Christi-
anity, and let all the improvements suggested by the Bellamys
and Richets, with every possible addition and correction,
be carried out, and yet if the hypocrisy of to-day still
flourishes, if men do not make known the truth that is within
them, but go on pretending to believe what they know to
be untrue, showing respect where they no longer feel it,
their condition will never improve ; on the contrary, it will
become worse. The more men are raised above want,
the more telegraphs, telephones, books, newspapers, and
reviews they possess, the more numerous will be the
channels for the diffusion of falsehood and hypocrisy, and
the more at variance and miserable will men become, —
and it is even so at the present time.
Let all those material changes take place, and still the
position of humanity will in no way be improved by them ;
but let every man, so far as he is able, begin at once and
live up to his highest ideal of the truth, or at the least cease
to defend a lie, then indeed should we see even in this year
of 1893 such an advance in the establishment of the truth
upon earth, and in the deliverance of mankind, as could
hardly be hoped for in a hundred years.
It was not without reason that the only harsh and de-
nunciatory words that Christ uttered were addressed to
hypocrites. It is neither theft, nor robbery, nor murder,
nor fornication, nor fraud, but falsehood, that particular
hypocritical falsehood which destroys in men’s conscience
THE KINGDOM OF GOD. 35 1
the distinction between good and evil, which corrupts them
and takes from them the possibility of avoiding evil and of
seeking good, which deprives them of that which constitutes
the essence of a true human life, — it is this which bars the
way to all improvement. Those men who do evil, knowing
not the truth, inspire in the beholder compassion for their
victims and repugnance for themselves, but they only injure
the few whom they molest. Whereas those men who, knowing
the good, yet pursue the evil, wearing all the while the mantle
of hypocrisy, commit a wrong not only against themselves
and their victims, but also against thousands of other men
who are deceived by the falsehood under which they con-
ceal the wrong.
Thieves, robbers, murderers, rogues, who commit acts
which they themselves, as well as other men, know to be
evil, serve as a warning to show men what is evil, and
make them hate it. Those, however, who steal, rob,
torture, and murder, justifying themselves by pretended
religious, scientific, or other motives, like the landowners,
merchants, factory-owners, and government servants of the
present time, by provoking imitation, injure not only their
victims but thousands and millions of men who are cor-
rupted by their influence and who become so blinded that
they cannot distinguish the difference between good and evil.
One fortune acquired by trading in the necessaries of life
or in articles that tend to demoralise men, or by speculations
in the stock exchange, or by the acquisition of cheap lands
which subsequently rise in value by reason of the increasing
needs of the people, or by the establishment of factories
that endanger human health and human lives, or by
rendering civil or military service to the State, or by
any occupation that tends to the demoralisation of man-
kind, — a fortune acquired in any of these ways, not only
permitted, but approved by the leaders of society, w T hen,
furthermore, it is supported by a show of charity, surely
352
THE KINGDOM OF GOD.
demoralises men more than millions of thefts, frauds, or
robberies, — sins committed against the laws of the land
and subject to judicial prosecution.
A single enforcement of capital punishment, ordained by
men of education and wealth, sanctioned by the approval of
the Christian clergy, and declared to be an act of justice
essential to the welfare of the State, tends far more to
degrade and brutalise mankind than hundreds and thou-
sands of murders committed in passion by the ignorant.
A more demoralising scene than the execution suggested
by Jukovsky, calculated as it is to excite a feeling of
religious exaltation, it would be difficult to conceive . 1
A war even of the shortest duration, with all its customary
consequences, the destruction of harvests, the thefts, the
unchecked debauchery and murders, with the usual explana-
tions of its necessity and justice, with the accompanying
glorification and praise bestowed upon military exploits,
upon patriotism, devotion to the flag, with the assumption
of tenderness and care for the wounded, will do more in
one year to demoralise men than thousands of robberies,
arsons, and murders committed in the course of centuries
by individual men carried away by passion.
The existence of one household, one not even extravagant
beyond the ordinary limits, esteeming itself virtuous and
innocent, which yet consumes the production of enough
to support thousands of the men who live near in
poverty and distress, has a more degrading influence on
mankind than innumerable orgies of gross shopkeepers,
officers, or workmen who are addicted to drink and de-
bauchery, and who smash mirrors and crockery by way of
amusement.
One solemn procession, one religious service, or one
sermon from the pulpit, embodying a falsehood which
the preacher himself does not believe, does infinitely
1 See vol. iv. of the works of Jukovsky (a Russian poet).
THE KINGDOM OF GOD. 353
more harm than thousands of frauds, adulterations of
food, etc.
Men talk of the hypocrisy of the Pharisees; but the
hypocrisy of our contemporaries far surpasses the com-
paratively harmless sanctimoniousness of the Pharisees.
They at least had an outward religious law, whose fulfil-
ment may perhaps have prevented them from discerning
their duty towards their neighbours; indeed, those duties
had not then been distinctly defined. To-day there is no
such law. (I do not consider such gross and stupid
men as even now believe that sacraments or absolution
of the Pope can free them from sins.) On the con-
trary, the law of the Gospel, which in one form or
another we all profess, makes our duties perfectly plain.
Indeed, those precepts which were but vaguely indicated by
certain of the prophets have since been so clearly formulated,
have grown to be such truisms, that the very school-boys
and hack writers repeat them. Therefore men of our
times cannot feign ignorance concerning them.
Those men who enjoy the advantages of the existing
system, and who are always protesting love for their
neighbour, without suspicion that their own lives are
an injury to their neighbours, are like the robber who,
caught with an uplifted knife, his victim crying desperately
for help, protests that he did not know that he was doing
anything unpleasant to the man whom he was in the
act of robbing and about to murder. Since the denial
of this robber and murderer would be of no avail, his
act being patent to all observers, it would seem equally
futile for our fellow-citizens, who live by the sufferings of
the oppressed, to assure themselves and others that they
desire the welfare of those whom they never cease to rob,
and that they had not realised the nature of the methods
by which their prosperity had been attained.
We can no longer persuade ourselves that we do not
23
354
THE KINGDOM OF GOD.
know of the one hundred thousand men in Russia alone who
have been shut up in galleys or in prisons for the purpose
of securing to us our property and our peace; and that we
do not know of the existence of those courts of law at
which we preside, to which we bring our accusations,
which sentence those men who have attacked our pro-
perty or our lives to the galleys, to imprisonment, or to
exile, where human beings, no worse than they who have pro-
nounced judgment upon them, become degraded and lost ;
nor that we do not know that everything that we possess?
has been won and is preserved at the expense of murdeA
and violence. We cannot shut our eyes and pretend
that we do not see the policeman, who, armed with a
revolver, paces before our window, protecting us while we
are eating our excellent dinner, or when we are at the theatre
seeing a new play; nor do not know of the existence of the
soldiers who will appear armed with guns and cartridges
whenever our property is menaced. We know perfectly
well that if we finish our dinner, see the new play to its
end, enjoy a merry-making at Christmas, take a walk, go
to a ball, a race, or a hunt, we owe it to the policeman’s
revolver or the ball in the soldier’s musket, which will pierce
the hungry belly of the disinherited man who, with watering
mouth, peeps round the corner at our pleasures, and who
might interrupt them if the policeman or the soldiers in
the barracks were not ready to appear at our first call.
Hence, as the man who is caught in the act of robbery
in broad daylight cannot deny that he threatened his
victim with a knife for the purpose of stealing his purse,
it might be supposed that we could no longer represent
to ourselves and to others that the soldiers and police-
men whom we see around us are here not for the
purpose of protecting us, but to repulse foreign enemies,
to assure public order, to adorn by their presence public
rejoicings and ceremonies. We cannot pretend we do not
THE KINGDOM OF GOD.
355
know that men are not fond of starving to death. We
know that they do not like to die of hunger, being deprived
of the right to earn their living from the soil upon which
they live, that they are not anxious to work ten to fourteen
hours a day underground, standing in water, or in over-
heated rooms, twelve or fourteen hours a day, or at
night, manufacturing articles which contribute to our
pleasures. It would seem impossible to deny what is so
evident, and yet it is what we do deny.
It cannot be denied that there are people of the wealthy
class, and I am glad to say that I meet them more and
more frequently, particularly in the younger generation and
among women, who, on being reminded by what means
and at what a price their pleasures are obtained, instantly
admit the truth of it, and with bowed heads exclaim : “ Ah,
do not tell us of it ! If it is as you say, one cannot live ! ”
If, however, there are some who are willing to admit their
sin, though they know not how to escape from it, still, the
majority of men nowadays have become so confirmed in
hypocrisy that they boldly deny facts that are patent to
every one who has eyes.
“ It is all nonsense,”’ they say. “ No one forces the
people to work for the landowners or in the factories. It
is a matter of mutual accommodation. Large properties
and capital are indispensable, because they enable men
to organise companies and provide work for the labour-
ing classes, and the work in mills and factories is by
no means so dreadful as you represent it. When
real abuses are found to exist, the government and
society in general take measures to abolish them and to
render the labour of the working men easier and more
agreeable. The working classes are used to physical labour,
and are not as yet capable of doing anything else. The
poverty of the people is caused neither by the landowners
nor by the tyranny of the capitalists; it springs from other
356
THE KINGDOM OF GOD.
causes, — from ignorance, disorder, and intemperance. We,
the governing classes, who counteract this state of poverty
by wise administration; and we, the capitalists, who counter-
act it by the multiplication of useful inventions; and we,
the liberals, who contribute our share by instituting trade
unions and by diffusing education, — these are the methods by
which we promote the welfare of the people, without making
any radical change in our position. We do not wish all to
be poor like the poor ; we wish all to be rich like the rich.
“As to torturing and killing men for the purpose of
making them work for the rich, that is all sophistry;
the troops are sent out to quell disturbances when men,
not appreciating their advantages, rebel and disturb the
peace essential for the general welfare. It is equally
necessary to restrain malefactors, for whom prisons, gallows,
and the like are established. We are anxious enough to
abolish them as far as possible ourselves, and are working
for that purpose.”
Hypocrisy, which nowadays is supported by two methods,
the quasi-religious and the quasi-scientific, has attained
such proportions, that if we did not live in its atmosphere
continually, it would be impossible to believe that humanity
could sink to such depths of self-deception. Men have
reached so surprising a state, their hearts have become so
hardened, that they look and do not see, listen and do not
hear or understand.
For a long time they have been living a life that is
contrary to their conscience. Were it not for the aid of
hypocrisy they would be unable so to live, for such a life, so
opposed to conscience, can only continue because it is
veiled by hypocrisy.
And the greater the difference between the practice and
the conscience of men, the more elastic becomes hypocrisy.
Yet even hypocrisy has its limits, and I believe that we have
reached them.
THE KINGDOM OF GOD.
357
Every man of the present day, with the Christian con-
sciousness that has involuntarily become his, may be
likened to a sleeper who dreams that he is doing what even
in his dream he knows he ought not to do. In the depths
of his dream-consciousness he realises his conduct, and
yet seems unable to change his course, and to cease doing
that which he is aware he should not do.
Then, in the progress of his dream, his state of mind
becoming less and less endurable, he begins to doubt the
reality of what has seemed so real, and makes a conscious
effort to break the spell that holds him.
The average man of our Christian world is in exactly the
same strait. He feels that everything going on around him
is absurd, senseless, and impossible ; that the situation is
becoming more and more painful, that it has indeed reached
the crisis.
It is impossible that we of the present age, endowed with
the Christian conscience that has become a part of our very
flesh and blood as it were, who live with a full consciousness
of the dignity of man and the equality of all men, who feel
our need for peaceable relations with eaclTother and for the
unity of all nations, should go on living in such a way. It is
impossible that all our pleasures, all our satisfactions, should
be purchased by the sufferings and the lives of our brethren ;
impossible that we should be ready at a moment’s notice
to rush upon each other like wild beasts, one nation against
another, and relentlessly destroy the lives and labour of
men, only because one foolish diplomatist or ruler says or
writes something foolish to another.
It is impossible; and yet all men of our time see that
this is what does happen every day, and all wait for the
catastrophe, while the situation grows more and more
strained and painful.
And as a man in his sleep doubts the reality of his dream
and longs to awaken and return to real life, so the average
358
TIIE KINGDOM OF GOD.
man of our day cannot, in the bottom of his heart, believe
the terrible situation in which he finds himself, and which
is growing worse and worse, to be the reality. He longs to
attain to a higher reality, the consciousness of which is
already within him.
And like this sleeper, who has but to make the conscious
effort to ask himself whether it be a dream, in order to
transform its seeming hopelessness into a joyous awaken-
ing, our average man has but to make a conscious effort
and ask himself, “ Is not all this an illusion ? ” in order to
feel himself forthwith like the awakened sleeper, trans-
ported from an hypocritical and horrible dream-world into
a living, peaceful, and joyous real one.
And for this he has no need of any heroic achievement;
he has only to make the effort prompted by his moral
consciousness.
But is man able to make this effort ?
According to the existing theory, one indispensable from
the point of view of hypocrisy, man is not free and may not
change his life.
“ A man cannot change his life, because he is not a free
agent. He is not a free agent, because his acts are the
result of preceding causes. And whatever he may do,
certain it is that preceding causes always determine that a
man must act in one way rather than in another; therefore a
man is not free to change his life,” — thus argue the defenders
of the metaphysic of hypocrisy. And they would be perfectly
right if man were an unconscious and stationary being,
incapable of apprehending the truth, and unable to advance
to a higher state by means of it. But man is a conscious
being, able to grow more and more in the knowledge of
truth. Therefore if he be not free in his acts, the causes of
these acts, which consist in the recognition simply of such
and such truth, are yet within his mastery.
So that if a man is not free to do certain acts, he is yet
THE KINGDOM OF GOD.
359
free to work towards the suppression of the moral causes
which prevent their performance. He may be likened to
the engineer of a locomotive, who, though not at liberty
to change the past or present motion of his engine, is yet
free to determine its future progress.
No matter what an intelligent man may do, he adopts a
certain course of action only because he acknowledges to
himself that at the moment that course alone is the right
one; or because he has formerly recognised it as such, and
now continues to act as he does through force of habit,
or through mental inertia.
Whether a man eats or abstains from food, whether he
works or rests, whether he avoids danger or seeks it, he acts
as he does because he considers it to be reasonable at the
time, or because previously he saw that the truth consisted
in acting in that way and not in another.
The admission or the denial of a certain truth depends
not on outward causes, but on certain conditions that man
finds within himself. Thus frequently, with all the out-
ward and, as it may seem, favourable conditions for re-
cognising the truth, one may reject it, while another may
receive it under the most unfavourable conditions, and
without apparent motives. As it is said in the Gospel:
“No man can come to me, except the Father which hath
sent me draw him;” — that is to say, the recognition of
truth, which is the cause of all the manifestations of a man’s
life, does not depend on outward conditions, but on certain
inherent qualities which escape recognition.
Therefore a man who is not free in his acts still feels
himself free in regard to the cause of his acts ; that is, in
regard to the recognition or non-recognition of truth.
Thus a man who, under the influence of passion, has com-
mitted a deed contrary to the truth he knows, still remains
free in recognising or denying the truth ; in other words,
denying the truth, he may consider his act necessary and
360 THE KINGDOM OF GOD.
justify himself in committing it, or, accepting the truth,
he may acknowledge his deed to be evil and himself
guilty.
Thus a gambler or a drunkard, who has succumbed to
his passion, is free to acknowledge gambling or drunken-
ness either as evils, or as amusements without consequence.
In the first instance, if he cannot get rid of his passion at
once, he becomes free from it gradually, according to the
depth of his conviction of its evil. In the second instance,
his passion grows and gradually deprives him of all chance
of deliverance.
So, too, with a man who, unable to endure the scorch-
ing flames for the rescue of his friend, himself escapes
from a burning house, while he recognises the truth that
a man should save the life of his fellow-man at the peril
of his own, is yet free to look upon his act as evil,
and therefore to condemn himself for it; or, denying this
truth, to judge his act to be both natural and necessary,
and so justify himself in his own opinion. In- the first
instance, his recognition of the truth, even though he has
not acted in accordance with it, helps him to prepare for
a series of self-sacrificing actions that will inevitably follow
such recognition. In the second instance, he prepares for
a series of actions just as selfish.
I do not say that a man is always free to recognise or
not to recognise every truth. Certain truths there are
long since recognised by men, and transmitted by tradi-
tion, education, and mere force of habit, until they have
become second nature; and there are other truths which
men perceive as but dimly and afar. A man is not free not
to recognise the first of these; he is not free to recog-
nise the second. But there is a third category of truths,
which have not as yet become unquestioned motors
of his activity, but have revealed themselves to man so
unmistakably that he is unable to disregard them; he
THE KINGDOM OF GOD. 361
must inevitably consider them, and either accept or reject
them. It is by his relation to these truths that a man’s
freedom is manifested.
Each man in his perception of truth is like a wayfarer
who walks by the aid of a lantern whose light he casts before
him : he does not see what as yet has not been revealed by
its beams, he does not see the path he has left behind,
merged again in the darkness ; but at any given point he
sees that which the lantern reveals, and he is always at
liberty to choose one side of the road or the other.
There exist for each man certain concealed truths,
as yet unrevealed to his mental vision ; certain others,
which he has experienced, assimilated, and forgotten ; and
yet others, that rise up before him demanding immediate
recognition from his reason. And it is in the recognition
or the disregard of these truths that what we call freedom
becomes evident.
All the apparent difficulty of the question of man’s liberty
comes from the fact that those who seek to solve it
represent man as stationary in the presence of the truth.
Undoubtedly he is not free if we look upon him as a
stationary being ; if we forget that the life of all humanity
is an eternal procession from darkness to light, from the
lower conception of truth to a higher one, from truth
mingled with error to purer truth.
A man would not be free if he were ignorant of all truth;
neither would he be free, nor even have any conception of
liberty, if the truth were suddenly revealed to him in its
entire purity and without any admixture of error.
But man is not a stationary being. And as he advances
in life, every individual discovers an ever-increasing propor-
tion of truth, and thus becomes less liable to error.
The relations of man to truth are threefold. Some truths
are so familiar to him that they have become the uncon-
scious springs of action ; others have only been dimly
362
THE KINGDOM OF GOD.
revealed to him; again others, though still unfamiliar, are
revealed to him so plainly that they force themselves upon
his attention, and inevitably, in one way or another, he
is obliged to consider them. He cannot ignore them, but
must either recognise or repudiate them.
And it is in the recognition or in the disregard of these
truths that man’s free agency is manifested.
A man’s freedom does not consist in a faculty of
acting independently of his environment and the various
influences it brings to bear upon his life, but in his
power to become, through recognising and professing the
truth that has been revealed to him, a free and willing
labourer at the eternal and infinite work performed by
God and his universe; or, in shutting his eyes to truth,
to become a slave and be forced against his will into
a way in which he is loth to go.
Not only does truth point out the direction a man’s life
should take, but it opens the only road he can take.
Hence, all men will invariably, free or not, follow the
road of truth; — some willingly, doing the work they have
set themselves to do ; others involuntarily, by submitting in
spite of themselves to the law of life. It is in the power
of choice that a man’s freedom lies.
Freedom, in limits so narrow as these, appears to men
so insignificant that they fail to perceive it. The believers
in causation prefer to overlook it; the believers in un-
limited free-will, keeping in view their own ideal, disdain
a freedom to them so insignificant. Freedom, confined
between the limits of entire ignorance of the truth, or of
the knowledge of only a part of it, does not seem to
them to be freedom, the more so that whether a man is,
or is not willing to recognise the truth revealed unto him,
he will inevitably be forced to obey it in life.
A horse harnessed to a load in company with other
horses is not free to remain in one place. If he does not
THE KINGDOM OF GOD.
3<53
pull the load, the load will strike him and force him to
move in the direction it is going, thus compelling him to
advance. Still, in spite of this limitation of freedom, the
horse is still free to pull the load of his own accord or
be pushed forward by it. The same reasoning can be
applied to human freedom.
Be this freedom great or small as compared with the
chimerical freedom for which we sigh, it is the only true
freedom, and through it alone is to be found all the happi-
ness accessible to man. And not only does this freedom
promote the happiness of men, but it is the only means
through which the work of the world can be accom-
plished.
According to the doctrine of Christ, a man who limits
his observation of life to the sphere in which there is no
freedom, — to the sphere of effects— that is, of acts, — does
not live a true life. He only lives a true life who has
transferred his life into the sphere in which freedom
lies, — into the domain of first causes, — that is to say by
the recognition and practice of the truth revealed to him.
The man who consecrates his life to sensual acts is ever
performing acts that depend on temporary causes beyond
his control. Of himself he does nothing ; it only seems to
him that he is acting independently, whereas in reality all
that he imagines he is doing by himself is done through him
by a superior force; he is not the creator of life, but its
slave. But the man who devotes his life to the acknowledg-
ment and practice of the truth revealed to him unites
himself with the source of universal life, and accom-
plishes not personal, individual acts, that depend on the
conditions of time and space, but acts that have no causes,
but are in themselves causes of all else, and have an endless
and unlimited significance.
Because of their setting aside the essence of true life,
which consists in the recognition and practice of the
3^4
THE KINGDOM OF GOD.
truth, and directing their efforts towards the improve-
ment of the external conditions of life, men of the pagan
life-conception may be likened to passengers on a steamer,
who should, in their anxiety to reach their destination,
extinguish the engine-fires, and instead of making use of
steam and screw, try during a storm to row with oars
which cannot reach the water.
The Kingdom of God is attained by effort, and it is
only those who make the effort that do attain it. It is
this effort, which consists in sacrificing outward conditions
for the sake of the truth, by which the Kingdom of God
is attained, — an effort which can and ought to be made
now, in our own epoch.
Men have but to understand this: that they must cease
to care for material and external matters, in which they are
not free; let them apply one hundredth part of the energy
now used by them in outward concerns to those in which
they are free, — to the recognition and profession of the
truth that confronts them, to the deliverance of them-
selves and others from the falsehood and hypocrisy which
conceal the truth ; and then the false system of life which
now torments us, which threatens us with still greater
suffering, will be destroyed at once without struggle. Then
the Kingdom of Heaven, at least in that first stage for
which men through the development of their consciousness
are already prepared, will be established.
As one shake is sufficient to precipitate into crystals a
liquid saturated with salt, so at the present time it may be l
that only the least effort is needed in order that the truth,
already revealed to us, should spread among hundreds,
thousands, millions of men, and a public opinion become
established in conformity with the existing consciousness,
and the entire social organisation become transformed. It
depends upon us to make this effort.
If only each of us would try to understand and
THE KINGDOM OF GOD.
365
recognise the Christian truth, which in the most varied
forms surrounds us on all sides, pleading to be admitted
into our hearts, if we would cease to lie and pretend that
we do not see this truth, or that we are anxious to fulfil
it, excepting in the one thing that it really demands, —
if we would only recognise this truth which calls us,
and would fearlessly profess it, we should find forthwith
that hundreds, thousands, and millions of men are in the
same position as ourselves, fearing like ourselves to stand
alone in its recognition, and waiting only to hear its avowal
from others.
If men would only cease to be hypocrites they would
perceive at once that this cruel organisation of society,
which alone hampers them and yet appears to them like
something immutable, necessary, and sacred, established by
God, is already wavering, and is maintained only by the
hypocrisy and the falsehood of ourselves and our fellow-
men.
But if it be true that it depends only on ourselves to
change the existing order of life, have we the right to
do it without knowing what we shall put in its place?
What will become of the world if the present system
be destroyed ?
“ What is there beyond the walls of the world we
leave behind us ?
“ Fear seizes us, — emptiness, space, freedom . . . —how
is one to go on, not knowing whither? How is one to lose,
without the hope of gain ? . . .
“ Had Columbus reasoned thus he never would have
weighed anchor. It was madness to attempt to cross an
unknown ocean, to set sail for a country whose very
existence was doubtful. But he discovered a new world
through this madness. To be sure, if people had only to
move from one furnished house into another and a more
commodious one, it would be an easy matter, but the trouble
366
THE KINGDOM OF GOD.
lies in there being no one to prepare the new apartments.
The future looks more uncertain still than the ocean, — it
promises nothing, — it will only be what men and circum-
stances make it.
“ If you are content with the old world, try to preserve
it ; it is sick, and will not live long. But if you can no
longer live in the eternal conflict between your convictions
and life, thinking one way and acting another, take it upon
yourselves to leave the shelter of the blanched and ruinous
arches of the Middle Ages. I am aware that this is not an
easy matter. It is hard to part with all one has been
accustomed to from birth. Men are ready for great sacri-
fices, but not those which the new life demands of them.
Are they ready to sacrifice their present civilisation, their
mode of life, their religion, their conventional morality ?
Are they ready to be deprived of all the results of such
prolonged efforts, the results we have boasted of for three
centuries, of all the conveniences and attractions of our
existence, to give the preference to wild youth rather than
to civilised senility, to puli down the palace built by our
fathers simply for the pleasure of laying the foundation of
a new house, which, without doubt, will not be completed
till long after our time .” 1 Thus wrote, almost half a
century ago, a Russian author, who, with penetrating vision,
clearly discerned even at that time what is recognised by
every man to-day who reflects a little, — the impossibility of
continuing life on the former basis, and the necessity of
establishing some new mode of existence.
It is plain from the simplest and most ordinary point of
view that it is folly to remain under a roof that threatens
to fall, and that one must leave it. Indeed, it is difficult
to imagine a more miserable situation than that of the
present Christian world, with its nations arrayed in arms
one against the other, with its ever-increasing taxes for
1 Herzen, vol. v. p. 55,
THE KINGDOM OF GOD.
367
the purpose of supporting its growing armaments, with
the burning hatred of the working classes for the rich,
with war suspended above all like the sword of Damocles
ready to fall, as it may, at any moment.
It is doubtful whether any revolution could be more
disastrous than the present social order, or rather disorder,
with its perpetual victims of overwork, misery, drunken-
ness, dissipation, with all the horrors of impending war
that in one year will sacrifice more lives than all the revolu-
tions of the present century.
What will become of mankind if each one fulfils that
which God demands through the conscience that is in him ?
Shall I be safe if, under the orders of my master, I accom-
plish in his great workshop the tasks he has set me,
although, ignorant of his final plans, I may think it
strange? Nor is it alone the question of the future that
troubles men when they hesitate to do the master's
bidding. They are concerned about the question as
to how they are to live without the familiar conditions
which we call science, art, civilisation, culture. We feel
individually all the burden of our present way of living;
we see that were this order of things to continue, it
would inevitably ruin us ; and yet we are anxious to
have these conditions continue, to have our science, our
art, our civilisation, and culture remain unchanged. It is as
though a man who dwells in an old house, suffering from
cold and discomfort, who is moreover aware that its walls
may tumble at any moment, should consent to the remodel-
ling of it, only on condition that he may be allowed to remain
there, a condition that is equivalent to a refusal to have his
dwelling rebuilt. “ What, if I should leave my house," he
says, “I should be temporarily deprived of its comforts; the
new house may not be built after all, or it may be constructed
on a new plan, which will lack the conveniences to which I
have been accustomed ! ” But if the materials and the work-
THE KINGDOM OF GOD.
368
men are ready, it is probable that the new house will be built,
and in a better manner than the old one ; while it is not
only probable but certain that the old house will soon fall
into ruins, crushing those who remain within its walls. In
order that the old, every-day conditions of life may disappear
and make room for new and better ones, we must surely
leave behind the old conditions, which are at length become
fatal and impossible, and issue forth to meet the future.
“ But science, art, civilisation, and culture will cease to
be ! ” But if all these are only diverse manifestations
of truth, the impending change is to be accomplished for
the sake of a further advance towards truth and its realisa-
tion. “ How then can the manifestations of truth disappear,
in consequence of further realisation of truth?” The
manifestations of truth will be different, better, loftier, the
error that has been in them will perish, while the verity
that is in them will remain and flourish with renewed
vigour.
Return to yourselves, sons of men, and have faith in the
Gospel, and in its doctrine of eternal happiness ! If you
heed not this warning, you shall all perish like the men
slain by Pilate, like those upon whom the tower of Siloam
fell; like millions of other men, who slew and were slain,
who executed and suffered execution, who tortured and
were tortured ; as perished the man who so foolishly filled
his granaries, counting on a long life, on the very night
when his soul was required of him. Return, sons of men,
and believe in the words which Christ uttered 1800 years
ago, words which He repeats to-day with greater force,
warning us that the evil day He foretold is at hand, and
that our life has reached its last descent of folly and wicked-
ness.
Now, after so many centuries of futile effort to protect
ourselves by the methods of the pagan system of violence,
it should be evident to every man that all such effort, far
THE KINGDOM OF GOD. 369
from insuring our safety, tends only to add a new element
of danger both to individual and social existence.
No matter by what names we may be called, nor what
garments we may wear, nor in the presence of what priest
we may be anointed, nor how many millions our subjects
may number, nor how many guards may be posted on
our journey, nor how many policemen may protect our
property, nor how many so-called criminals, revolutionists,
or anarchists we may execute, — no matter what exploits we
may perform, nor what states we may establish, nor what
fortresses and towers we may erect, — from the Tower of
Babel to the Eiffel Tower, — we have before us two ever-
present and unavoidable conditions, that deprive our mode of
life of all significance: (1) death, that may overtake each of
us at any moment, and (2) the transitory nature of all our
undertakings, that disappear, leaving no trace behind them.
No matter what we may do, found kingdoms, build palaces
and monuments, write poems and songs, — all is but fleeting
and leaves no trace behind. Therefore no matter how much
we may attempt to conceal this from ourselves, ^ we cannot
fail to perceive that the true significance of our life lies
neither in our individual, physical existence, subjected to
unavoidable suffering and death, nor in any institution or
social organisation.
Whoever you are, you who read these lines, reflect upon
your position and your duties, not upon the position of
landowner, merchant, judge, emperor, president, minister,
priest, or soldier, which you may assume but for a time, not
upon the imaginary duties which these positions impose
upon you, but upon your actual and eternal position as
a being, who, after a whole eternity of non-existence, is
called by the will of Some One from unconsciousness
into life, and who may at any moment return whence
he came by the same will. Consider your duties ! Not
your imaginary duties of landowner in regard to your
24
370
THE KINGDOM OF GOD.
estate, nor of merchant to your capital, nor of
emperor, minister, or governor to the State, but of
your real duties, of a being called forth into life and
endowed with love and reason. Do that which He who
has sent you into this world, and to whom you will shortly
return, demands of you. Are you doing what He requires ?
Are you doing right when, as landowner or manufacturer,
you take the products of the labour of the poor, and
establish your life on this spoliation ; or when, as governor
or judge, you do violence in condemning men to death ; or
when, as soldier, you prepare for war, for fighting, robbery,
and murder, — are you doing right ?
You say that the world is as you find it, that it is in-
evitable that it should be as it is, That what you do you are
compelled to do. But can it be that, having so strongly
rooted an aversion to the suffering of men, to violence,
to murder ; having such a need of loving your fellow-men,
and of being loved by them ; — seeing clearly, too, that the
greatest good possible to men comes from acknowledging
human brotherhood, from one serving another : can it be
that your heart tells you all this, that you are taught it by
your reason, that science repeats it to you, and yet regardless
of it, on the strength of some mysterious and complicated
argument, you are forced to contradict it all in your daily
conduct? Is it possible that, being a landowner or a capitalist,
you should establish your life on the oppression of the people;
that, being an emperor or a president, you should command
armies, and be a leader of murderers ; that, being a func-
tionary of State, you should take from the poor their hard-
earned money for your own benefit, or for the benefit of
the rich ; that, being a judge or juror, you should condemn
erring men to torture and death, because the truth has
not been revealed to them; or, above all, is it possible
that you, a youth, should enter the army, doing that
upon which all the evil of the world is founded, that,
THE KINGDOM OF GOD.
371
renouncing your own will, all your human sympathy, you
should engage at the will of others to murder those whom
they bid you murder ?
It is impossible !
If you are told that all this is essential for the support
of the existing system of life; that this system, with its
pauperism, famine, prisons, executions, armies, wars, is
necessary for society, and that if it were to be abolished
worse evils would follow, you are told so only by those
who benefit by this system ; while those who suffer from it,
— and their numbers are ten times greater, — all think and
say the opposite. And at the bottom of your heart you
know that this is false, — that the existing system has had
its day, and must inevitably be remodelled on new founda-
tions ; and that there is no need whatsoever to support it
by the sacrifice of human life.
Even supposing that the existing system is necessary,
how is it that you should have to support it by tramp-
ling upon all finer feelings ? But who has made you
a guardian of this crumbling structure ? Neither has
the State, nor society, nor has any one requested you
individually to support it by occupying your position
of landowner, merchant, emperor, priest, or soldier, and
you are well aware that you have accepted and are
holding it, not for purposes of self-denial, for the good of
your fellow-men, but for your own selfish interest ; for your
greed of gain, vainglory, ambition, through your indolence
or your cowardice. If you do not desire this position
you should not persist in doing what is cruel, false,
and contemptible, in order to retain it. If you would
once refrain from these things which you do continually
for the purpose of retaining it, you would lose it at once.
If you are a ruler or an official, make only an attempt to
cease polite lying, cease to take part in violences and execu-
tions; if you are a priest, desist from deceiving; if a soldier,
372
THE KINGDOM OF GOD.
cease killing ; if a landowner or manufacturer, cease defend-
ing your property by roguery and violence ; and forthwith
you will lose the position which, as you say, is forced upon
you and seems to you burdensome.
It cannot be that a man should be placed against his will
in a position contrary to conscience.
If you are put in such a position, it is not because it
is necessary for some one to be there, but only because
you are willing to accept it. And therefore, knowing
that such a position is directly opposed to the mandates of
your heart, your reason, your faith, and even to the teach-
ings of that science you believe in, you cannot but pause
to consider, if you wish to keep it, and especially if you try
to justify it, if you are doing what you ought to do.
You might run the risk if you had but the time to
see your mistake and correct it, and if you ran the
risk for something worth having. But when you know
for certain that you are liable to die at any moment,
without the slightest possibility either for yourself or for
those whom you have drawn in with you, of rectifying your
mistake; and, moreover, since you know that no matter
what those about you may accomplish in the material
organisation of the world, it will all very shortly disappear
as certainly as you yourself, leaving no trace behind, it
is surely obvious that you have no inducement to run
the risk of making a mistake so terrible.
This would seem perfectly plain and simple if we did not
veil with hypocrisy the truth that is indubitably revealed
to us.
Share what you have with others; do not amass riches;
be not vain; do not rob, torture, or murder men; do not
to others what you would not that others should do to
you, — these things have been said not eighteen hundred but
five thousand years ago, and there can be no doubt of the
truth of them. Save for hypocrisy, it would be impossible,
THE KINGDOM OF GOD.
373
even if one did not obey these rules, not to acknowledge
that they ought to be obeyed, and that those who do not
obey them do wrong.
But you say that there is still the general well-being, for
the sake of which one should deviate from these rules. It
is allowable for the general well-being to kill, torture, and
rob. “It is better that one man should perish than a
whole nation,” you say, like Caiaphas, when you are signing
death-warrants ; or you load your gun to shoot your fellow-
man, who is to perish for the general good ; or you imprison
him or take away his goods.
You say that you do these cruel things because you
are a part of society, of the State, and must serve your
government and carry out its laws, as landowner, judge,
emperor, or soldier. But if you are a part of the State
and have duties in consequence, you are also a partaker
of the infinite life of God's universe, and have higher duties
in consequence of that.
As your duties to your family or to society are always
subject to the higher duties that depend upon your citizen-
ship in the State, so your duties of citizenship are subject
to the duties arising from your relations to the life of the
universe, from your sonship to God. And as it would be
unwise to cut down telegraph poles in order to furnish fuel
for the benefit of a family or a few people, because this
would be breaking the laws that protect the welfare of
the State; so it is equally unwise, in order to promote
the welfare of the State, to execute or murder a man,
because this is breaking the immutable laws which preserve
the welfare of the world.
The obligations of citizenship must be subject to the
higher and eternal obligations on your part in the ever-
lasting life of God, and must not contradict them. As it
was said eighteen hundred years ago by the disciples
of Christ, “Whether it be right in the sight of God to
374
THE KINGDOM OF GOD.
hearken unto you more than unto God, judge ye .” 1 “We
ought to obey God rather than men .” 2
You are told to believe that in order to maintain an
ever-changing system, established but yesterday by a few
men in a corner of the globe, you should commit violent
deeds that are against the fixed and eternal order estab-
lished by God or reason. Can it be possible ?
Do not fail then to reflect upon your position of land-
owner, merchant, judge, emperor, president, minister, priest,
or soldier, — associated with violence, oppression, deceit,
torture, and murder; refuse to recognise the lawfulness
of these crimes. I do not mean that if you are a landowner
you should forthwith give your land to the poor; or if a
capitalist, your money or your factory to your workmen ; or
if a czar, a minister, a magistrate, a judge, or a general, you
should forthwith abdicate all your advantages; or if a
soldier, whose occupation in its very nature is based on
violence, you should at once refuse to continue longer a
soldier, despite all the dangers of such a refusal. Should
you do this, it will indeed be an heroic act; but it may
happen, — and most probably, — that you will not be able to
do it. You have connections, a family, subordinates,
chiefs; you may be surrounded by temptations so strong
that you cannot overcome them : but to acknowledge the
truth to be the truth, and not to lie, — that you are always
able to do. You can refrain from affirming that you con-
tinue to be a landowner or factory owner, a merchant, an
artist, an author, because you are thus useful to men ; from
declaring that you are a governor, an attorney-general, a
czar, not because it is agreeable or you are accustomed to be
such, but for the good of men ; from saying that you remain
a soldier, not through fear of punishment, but because you
consider the army indispensable for the protection of men’s
lives. To keep from speaking thus falsely before yourself and
1 Acts iv. 19. 2 Acts v. 29.
the kingdom of god.
375
others, this you are always able to do, and not only able,
but in duty bound to do, because in this alone,— in freeing
yourself from falsehood and in working out the truth,— lies
the highest duty of your life. And do but this and it will
be sufficient for the situation to change at once of itself.
One only thing in which you are free and all-powerful
has been given you; all others are b|yond you. It is this,
—to know the truth and to Pjj^ NL And it: is on[ J
because of other miserable erring ^P llke y° urself
that you have become a an em p erorj
a capitalist, a priest, general, that you con^^^^vil
deeds so obviously cojjjftr ar y tQ dictates of your heart
and reason ; that yo^r torture, rob, and murder men, estab-
lishing your their sufferings; and that, above all,
instead of P e y£ rm i n g y 0 ur paramount duty of acknow-
ledging an< ^ j^rofessing the truth which is known to you,
^«y^u pretemJr not to know it, concealing it from yourself and
oftiSE^ yfcing the very opposite of what you have been
called to do.
And under what conditions are you doing this? Being
liable to die at any moment, you sign a death-warrant,
declare war or take part in it, pass judgment, torture
and rob workmen, live in luxury surrounded by misery,
and teach weak and trusting men that all this is right and for
you is a matter of duty, while all the time you are in danger of
your life being destroyed by a bullet or a bacillus, and you
may be deprived for ever of the power to rectify or counter-
act the evil you have done to others and to yourself;
having wasted a life given you but once in all eternity,
having left undone in it the one thing for which it was given
you.
No matter how trite it may appear to state it, nor how
we may hypocritically deceive ourselves, nothing can destroy
the certainty of the simple and obvious truth that external
conditions can never render safe this life of ours, so fraught
376
THE KINGDOM OF GOD.
with unavoidable suffering, and ended infallibly by death,
that human life can have no other meaning than the
constant fulfilment of that for which the Almighty Power
has sent us here, and for which He has given us one sure
guide in this life, namely, our conscious reason.
This Power does not require from us what is unreason-
Yassnaya Polyana,
\\th May 1893.
LEO TOLSTOI.
1 Matthew vi. 33.
2 Luke xvii. 20, 21 .
TIIE WALTER SCOTT PRESS, NEWCASTLE-ON -TYNE,
Crown 8vo, about 350 pp. each, Cloth Cover, 2/6 per Vol.;
Half-Polished Morocco, Gilt Top, 5s.
Count Tolstoy’s Works.
The following Volumes are already issued —
A RUSSIAN PROPRIETOR.
THE COSSACKS.
IVAN ILYITCH, AND OTHER
STORIES.
MY RELIGION.
LIFE.
MY CONFESSION.
CHILDHOOD, BOYHOOD,
YOUTH.
THE PHYSIOLOGY OF WAR.
ANNA KARENINA. 3/6.
WHAT TO DO?
WAR AND PEACE. (4 vols.)
THE LONG EXILE, ETC.
SEVASTOPOL.
THE KREUTZER SONATA, AND
FAMILY HAPPINESS.
THE KINGDOM OF GOD IS
WITHIN YOU.
WORK WHILE YE HAVE THE
LIGHT.
THE GOSPEL IN BRIEF.
Uniform with the above —
IMPRESSIONS OF RUSSIA. By Dr. Georg Brandes.
Post 4to, Cloth, Price is.
PATRIOTISM AND CHRISTIANITY.
To which is appended a Reply to Criticisms of the Work.
By Count Tolstoy.
1/- Booklets by Count Tolstoy.
Bound in White Grained Boards, with Gilt Lettering.
WHERE LOVE IS, THERE GOD
IS ALSO.
THE TWO PILGRIMS.
WHAT MEN LIVE BY.
THE GODSON.
IF YOU NEGLECT THE FIRE,
YOU DON’T PUT IT OUT.
WHAT SHALL IT PROFIT A MAN ?
2/- Booklets by Count Tolstoy.
NEW EDITIONS, REVISED.
Small i2mo, Cloth, with Embossed Design on Cover, each containing
Two Stories by Count Tolstoy, and Two Drawings by
H. R. Millar. In Box, Price 2s. each.
Volume I. contains —
WHERE LOVE IS, THERE GOD
IS ALSO.
THE GODSON.
Volume II. contains —
WHAT MEN LIVE BY.
WHAT SHALL IT PROFIT A
MAN?
Volume III. contains —
THE TWO PILGRIMS.
IF YOU NEGLECT THE FIRE,
YOU DON’T PUT IT OUT.
Volume IV. contains —
MASTER AND MAN.
Volume V. contains —
TOLSTOY’S PARABLES.
Thr Walter Scott Publishing Company, Limited,
LONDON AND NEWCASTLE-ON-TYNE.
THE CONTEMPORARY SCIENCE SERIES.
Edited by HAVELOCK ELLIS.
NEW VOLUMES . Crown 8vo, Cloth, Price 6s.
MORALS : Their Psycho - Sociological Bases.
Translated from the French of Duprat’s La Morale ,
By W. J. GREENSTREET, M.A., Headmaster of Marling School.
The field of psychological research has been widened by the triple alliance
of psychology, physiology, and sociology— an alliance at once of the most
intimate and fundamental nature, and productive of far-reaching results. It
need, therefore, occasion no surprise that among the volumes of a scientific
series is to be found a treatise dealing with ethical questions. Recent works
on ethics have not been numerous, and the writers seem more anxious to soar
into the realm of lofty thought than to lay the foundations of work that will
be positive and lasting. It would seem that the time has come for a system of
ethics less ambitious in its aims, more restricted in its scope, and based on a
more rigorous method of treatment.
Crown 8vo, Cloth, Price 6s.
THE MAKING OF CITIZENS: A Study in
Comparative Education.
By R. E. HUGHES, M.A., B.Sc., Author of “Schools at Home and Abroad.”
It is instructive and interesting to have a complete and comprehensive
account of both our own and foreign systems of education, based upon an
exhaustive study of authoritative and official data. Mr. Hughes has set him-
self the task of showing in detail and by a series of pictures, so to speak,
what the four leading nations of the world — England, France, Germany, and
America — are doing in the way of manufacturing citizens. The primary and
secondary systems are described in detail, and the social problems of national
education are described and diagnosed.
Crown 8 vo, Cloth, Price 6s. With 12 Portraits.
History of Geology and Palaeontology to the end
of the Nineteenth Century.
By KARL VON ZITTEL, Professor of Geology in the University of Munich.
Translated by MARIE M. OGILVIE-GORDON, D.Sc., Ph.D.
This work is recognised as the most complete and authoritative history of
geology. It is brought down to the end of the nineteenth century. With the
author’s advice and assistance the work has been slightly abridged by the
omission of the less generally interesting matter.
Crown 8vo, Cloth, Price 6s.
THE STUDY OF RELIGION,
By MORRIS JASTROW, Jun., Professor in the University of Pennsylvania.
Professor Jastrow, who is Professor of Semitic Languages and Religions,
has in this volume traced the gradual modern developments of the scientific
study of religion, discussing this study in its hearings on other related studies,
and dealing with the scientific methods of carrying it on.
The Walter Scott Publishing Co., Limited,
LONDON AND NEWCASTLK-ON-TYNE.
T he Makers oj British Art.
A NE M SERIES OF MONOGRAPHS OF
BRITISH ARTISTS.
Each volume illustrated with Twenty Full-page Reproductions
and a Photogravure Portrait.
Square Crou>n Svo y Cloth> Gilt To/> } Deckled Edges , 35. 6 d. net
VOLUMES READY .
LANDSEER, Sir Edwin. By the Editor.
“ This little volume may rank as the most complete account of
Landseer that the world is likely to possess. ” — Times .
REYNOLDS, Sir Joshua. By Elsa d’Esterre-Keeling.
“To the series entitled 'The Makers of British Art* Miss Elsa
d’Esterre-Keeling contributes an admirable little volume on Sir
Joshua Reynolds. Miss Keeling’s style is sprightly and epigrammatic,
and her judgments are well considered .” — Daily Telegraph .
TURNER, J. M. W. By Robert Chignell, Author of
“The Life and Paintings of Vicat Cole, R.A.”
“ Mr. Chignell’s sketch of Turner’s life and career is comparatively
brief. But it is not superficial. It delineates the man Turner as he
was, a man of splendid intelligence, of inexhaustible kindness, loyalty,
and generous appreciation of the work of his fellow-artists .” — Daily
News .
ROMNEY, George. By Sir Herbert Maxwell, Bart.,
F.R.S., M.P.
“ Likely to remain the best account of the painter’s life.” — Alhenaum .
WILKIE, Sir David. By Professor Bayne.
CONSTABLE, John. By the Right Hon. Lord Windsor.
RAEBURN, Sir Henry. By Edward Pinnington.
IN PREPARATION .
GAINSBOROUGH— MILLAIS— HOGARTH— LEIGHTON—
HENRY MOORE.
The Walter Scott Publishing Company, Limited,
LONDON AND NEWCASTLB-ON-TYN R.
The Scott Library.
Cloth, Uncut Edges, Gilt Top. Price is. 6d. per Volume.
May also be had in the following Bindings Half-Morocco, gilt top, antique j
Red Roan, gilt edges, etc.
VOLUMES ALREADY ISSUED—
1 ROMANCE OF KING ARTHUR.
2 THOREAU’S WALDEN.
3 THOREAU’S “WEEK.”
4 THOREAU’S ESSAYS.
5 ENGLISH OPIUM-EATER.
6 LANDOR’S CONVERSATIONS.
7 PLUTARCH’S LIVES.
8 RELIGIO MEDICI, &c.
9 SHELLEY’S LETTERS.
10 PROSE WRITINGS OF SWIFT.
11 MY STUDY WINDOWS.
12 THE ENGLISH POETS.
13 THE BIGLOW PAPERS.
14 GREAT ENGLISH PAINTERS.
15 LORD BYRON’S LETTERS.
16 ESSAYS BY LEIGH HUNT.
17 LONGFELLOW’S PROSE.
18 GREAT MUSICAL COMPOSERS.
19 MARCUS AURELIUS.
20 TEACHING OF EPICTETUS.
21 SENECA’S MORALS.
22 SPECIMEN DAYS IN AMERICA,
23 DEMOCRATIC VISTAS.
24 WHITE’S SELBORNE.
25 DEFOE’S SINGLETON.
26 MAZZINI’S ESSAYS.
27 PROSE WRITINGS OF HEINE.
28 REYNOLDS’ DISCOURSES.
29 Papers op Steele and Addison.
30 BURNS’S LETTERS.
31 VOLSUNGA SAGA.
32 SARTOR RESARTUS.
33 WRITINGS OF EMERSON.
34 LIFE OF LORD HERBERT.
35 ENGLISH PROSE.
36 IBSEN’S PILLARS OF SOCIETY.
37 IRISH FAIRY and FOLK TALES.
38 ESSAYS OF DR. JOHNSON.
39 ESSAYS OF WILLIAM HAZLITT.
40 LANDOR’S PENTAMERON, &c.
41 POE’S TALES AND ESSAYS.
42 VICAR OF WAKEFIELD.
43 POLITICAL ORATIONS.
44 AUTOCRAT OP the BREAKFAST-
TABLE.
45 POET AT THE BREAKFAST-
TABLE.
46 PROFESSOR at the BREAKFAST
TABLE.
47 CHESTERFIELD’S LETTERS.
48 STORIES FROM CARLETON.
49 JANE EYRE.
50 ELIZABETHAN ENGLAND.
51 WRITINGS OF THOMAS DAVIS.
52 SPENCE’S ANECDOTES.
53 MORE’S UTOPIA.
54 SADI’S GULISTAN.
55 ENGLISH FAIRY TALES.
56 NORTHERN STUDIES.
57 FAMOUS REVIEWS.
58 ARISTOTLE’S ETHICS.
59 PERICLES AND ASPASIA.
60 ANNALS OF TACITUS.
61 ESSAYS OF ELIA.
62 BALZAC.
63 DE MUSSET’S COMEDIES.
64 CORAL REEFS.
65 SHERIDAN’S PLAYS.
66 OUR VILLAGE.
67 MASTER HUMPHREY’S CLOCK
Tua Walter Scott Publishing Company, Limited,
LONDON AND NBWCASTLE-ON-TYNE.
The Scott Library — -continued.
63 TALES FROM WONDERLAND.
69 JERROLD’S ESSAYS.
70 THE RIGHTS OF WOMAN.
71 “THE ATHENIAN ORACLE."
72 ESSAYS OF SAINTE-BEUYE.
73 SELECTIONS FROM PLATO.
74 HEINE’S TRAVEL SKETCHES.
75 MAID OF ORLEANS.
76 SYDNEY SMITH.
77 THE NEW SPIRIT.
78 MALORY’S BOOK OF MAR-
VELLOUS ADVENTURES.
79 HELPS’ ESSAYS & APHORISMS.
80 ESSAYS OF MONTAIGNE.
81 Thackeray’s BARRY LYNDON.
82 SCHILLER’S WILLIAM TELL.
83 CARLYLE’S GERMAN ESSAYS.
84 LAMB’S ESSAYS.
85 WORDSWORTH’S PROSE.
86 LEOPARDI’S DIALOGUES.
87 THE INSPECTOR-GENERAL.
88 BACON’S ESSAYS.
89 PROSE OF MILTON.
90 PLATO’S REPUBLIC.
91 PASSAGES FROM FROISSART.
92 PROSE OF COLERIDGE.
93 HEINE IN ART AND LETTERS.
94 ESSAYS OF DE QUINCEY.
95 Vasari’s Lives of Italian Painters
96 LESSING’S LAOCOON.
97 PLAYS OF MAETERLINCK.
98 WALTON’S COMPLETE ANGLER
99 LESSING’S NATHAN THE WISE
100 STUDIES BY RENAN.
101 MAXIMS OF GOETHE.
102 SCHOPENHAUER.
103 RENAN’S LIFE OF JESUS.
104 Confessions of Saint Augustine.
105 PRINCIPLES OF SUCCESS IN
LITERATURE (G. H. Lewes).
106 WHAT IS ART? (Tolstoy).
107 WALTON’S LIVES.
108 RENAN’S ANTICHRIST.
109 ORATIONS OF CICERO.
110 REFLECTIONS on the REVOLU*
TION IN FRANCE (E. Burke).
111 LETTERS OF THE YOUNGER
PLINY. (Series I.)
112 Do. (Series II.)
113 SELECTED THOUGHTS OF
BLAISE PASCAL.
114 SCOTS ESSAYISTS.
115 J. S. MILL’S LIBERTY.
116 DESCARTES’ DISCOURSE ON
METHOD, etc.
117 SAKUNTALA. BY KALIDASA.
118 NEWMAN’S (John Henry Cardinal)
UNIVERSITY SKETCHES.
119 NEWMAN’S SELECT ESSAYS.
120 RENAN’S MARCUS AURELIUS.
121 FROUDE’S NEMESIS OF FAITH
VAGABOND PAPERS.
By JOHN FOSTER FRASER.
Foolscap 8vo, Picture Cover ^ Price One Shilling.
THE WALTER SCOTT PUBLISHING COMPANY, LIMITED,
LONDON AND NEWCASTLE-ON-TYNE.
The Canterbury Poets.
Edited by William Sharp. Cloth, Cut and Uncut Edges, is.; Red Roan,
Gilt Edges, 2s. 6d. ; Pad. Morocco, Gilt Edges, 5s.
A Superior Edition Bound in Art Linen , with Photogravure Frontispiece ,
1 CHRISTIAN YEAR
2 CGLERIDGE
3 LONGFELLOW
4 CAMPBELL
5 SHELLEY
6 WORDSWORTH
7 BLAKE
8 WHITTIER
9 POE
10 CHATTERTON
11 BURNS. Songs
12 BURNS. Poems
13 MARLOWE
14 KEATS
15 HERBERT
16 HUGO
17 COWPER
18 SHAKESPEARE’S rOEMS,etc.
19 EMERSON
20 SONNETS OF THIS CEN-
TURY
21 WHITMAN
22 SCOTT. Lady of the Lake, etc.
23 SCOTT. Marmion, etc,
24 PRAED
25 HOGG
26 GOLDSMITH
27 LOVE LETTERS, etc,
28 SPENSER
29 CHILDREN OF THE POETS
30 JONSON
31 BYRON. Miscellaneous
32 BYRON. Don Juan
33 THE SONNETS OF EUROPE
34 RAMSAY
35 DOBELL
36 POPE
37 HEIN 0 :
38 BEAUMONT 8 c FLETCIIER
39 BOWLES, LAMB, etc.
40 SEA MUSIC
41 EARLY ENGLISH POETRY
42 HERRICK
43 BALLADES and RONDEAUS
44 IRISH MINSTRELSY
45 MILTON’S PARADISE LOST
46 JACOBITE BALLADS
47 DAYS OF THE YEAR
48 AUSTRALIAN BALLADS
49 MOORE
The Walter Scott Publishing Company, Limited.
LONDON AND NEWCASTLE -ON -TYNE.
The Canterbury Poets — continued.
50 BORDER BALLADS
51 SONG-TIDE
52 ODES OF HORACE
53 OSSIAN
54 FAIRY MUSIC
55 SOUTHEY
56 CHAUCER
57 GOLDEN TREASURY
58 POEMS OF WILD LIFE
59 PARADISE REGAINED
6a CRABBE
61 DORA GREENWELL
62 FAUST
63 AMERICAN SONNETS
64 LAN DOR’S POEMS
65 GREEK ANTHOLOGY
66 HUNT AND HOOD
67 HUMOROUS POEMS
6S LYTTON'S PLAYS
69 GREAT ODES
70 MEREDITH’S POEMS
71 IMITATION OF CHRIST
72 NAVAL SONGS
73 PAINTER POETS
74 WOMEN POETS
75 LOVE LYRICS
76 AMERICAN HUMOROUS
VERSE
77 SCOTTISH MINOR POETS
78 CAVALIER LYRISTS
79 GERMAN BALLADS
80 SONGS OF BERANGER
81 RODEN NOEL’S POEMS
82 SONGS OF FREEDOM
83 CANADIAN POEMS
84 CONTEMPORARY SCOT-
TISH VERSE
85 POEMS OF NATURE
86 CRADLE SONGS
87 BALLADS OF SPORT
88 MATTHEW ARNOLD
89 CLOUGH’S BOTHIE
90 BROWNING’S POEMS
Pippa Passes, etc. Vol, 1.
91 BROWNING’S POEMS
A Blot in the ’Scutcheon, e ; c.
Vol. 2.
92 BROWNING’S POEMS
Dramatic Lyrics. Vol. 3.
93 MACKAY’S LOVER’S MIS-
SAL
94 HENRY KIRKE WHITE
95 LYRA NICOTIAN A
96 AURORA LEIGH
97 TENNYSON S POEMS
In Memoriam, etc.
98 TENNYSON’S POEMS
The Princess, etc.
99 WAR SONGS
100 JAMES THOMSON
101 ALEXANDER SMITH
102 EUGENE LEE-HAMILTON
THE WALTER SCOTT PUBLISHING COMPANY, LIMITED,
LONDON AND NEWCASTLE-ON-TYNE.
Ibsens Prose Dramas
Edited by WILLIAM ARCHER
Complete in Five Vols . Crown Svo, Cloth , Price 3r. 6 d. each .
Set of Five Vols,, in Case , i/j. 6 d. ; in Half Morocco ,
in Case , 32*. 6 d.
* JVe seem at last to be shown men and women as they are ; and at first
it is more than we can endure. ... All Ibsen's characters speak and act
as if they were hypnotised , and under their creator's imperious demand
to reveal themselves. There never was such a mirror held up to nature
before ; it is too terrible. . . . Yet we jnust return to Ibsen , with his
remorseless surgery , his remorseless electric-light , until we, too, have
grown strong and learned to face the naked — if necessary , the flayed and
bleeding— reality . ' — Speaker ( London).
Vol. I. ‘A DOLL’S HOUSE,’ ‘THE LEAGUE
OF YOUTH/ and ‘THE PILLARS OF SOCIETY.'
With Portrait of the Author, and Biographical Introduc-
tion by William Archer.
Vol. II. ‘GHOSTS,’ ‘AN ENEMY OF THE
PEOPLE/ and ‘THE WILD DUCK/ With an Intro-
ductory Note.
Vol. III. ‘LADY INGER OF OSTRAT/ ‘THE
VIKINGS AT HELG ELAND/ ‘THE PRETEND-
ERS / With an Introductory Note and Portrait of Ibsen.
Vol. IV. ‘EMPEROR AND GALILEAN/ With
an Introductory Note by William Archer.
Vol. V. ‘ ROSMERSHOLM/ ‘THE LADY
FROM THE SEA/ ‘HEDDA GABLER.’ Translated
by William Archer. With an Introductory Note.
The sequence of the plays in each volume is chronological ; the complete
set of volumes comprising the dramas presents them in chronological order.
The Walter Scott Publishing Company, Limited,
LONDON AND NEWCASTLE-ON-TYNE.
Great Writers
A NEW SERIES OF CRITICAL BIOGRAPHIES.
Edited by ERIC ROBERTSON and FRANK T. MARZIALS.
A Complete Bibliography to each Volume, by J. P. Anderson, British
Museum, London.
Cloth ^ Uncut Edges , Gilt Top. Price is. 64.
VOLUMES ALREADY ISSUED.
LIFE OF LONGFELLOW. By Professor Eric S. Robertson.
LIFE OF COLERIDGE. By Hall Caine.
LIFE OF DICKENS. By Frank T. Marzials.
LIFE OF DANTI GABRIEL ROSSETTI. Bv J. Knight.
LIFE OF SAMUEL JOHNSON. By Colonel F. Grant,
LIFE OF DARWIN. By G. T. Bettany.
LIFE OF CHARLOTTE BRONTE. By A. Birrell.
LIFE OF THOMAS CARLYLE. By R. Garnett, LL.D.
LIFE OF ADAM SMITH. By R. B. Haldane, M.P.
LIFE OF KEATS. By W. M. Rossetti.
LIFE OF SHELLEY. By William Sharp.
LIFE OF SMOLLETT. By David Hanna y.
LIFE OF GOLDSMITH. By Austin Dobson.
LIFE OF SCOTT. By Professor Yonge.
LIFE OF BURNS. By Professor Blackie.
LIFE OF VICTOR HUGO. By Frank T. Marzials.
LIFE OF EMERSON. By Richard Garnett, LL.D,
LIFE OF GOETHE. By James Sime.
LIFE OF CONGREVE. By Edmund Gossb.
LIFE OF BUNYAN. By Canon Venables.
LIFE OF CRABBE. By T. E. Kebbel.
LIFE OF HEINE. By William Sharp.
LIFE OF MILL. By W. L. Courtney.
LIFE OF SCHILLER. By Henry W. Nevinson.
LIFE OF CAPTAIN MARRYAT. By David HannaY,
LIFE OF LESSING. By T. W. Rolleston.
LIFE OF MILTON. By R. Garnett, LL.D.
LIFE OF BALZAC. By Frederick Wedmork.
LIFE OF GEORGE ELIOT. By Oscar Browning,
LIFE OF JANE AUSTEN. By Goldwin Smith,
LIFE OF BROWNING. By William Sharp.
LIFE OF BYRON. By Hon. Roden Noel.
LIFE OF HAWTHORNE. By Moncure D. Conway.
LIFE OF SCHOPENHAUER. By Professor Wallace.
LIFE OF SHERIDAN. By Lloyd Sanders.
LIFE OF THACKERAY. By Herman Merivalb and Frank T
Marzials.
LIFE OF CERVANTES. By H. E. Watts.
LIFE OF VOLTAIRE. By Francis Espinasse.
LIFE OF LEIGH HUNT. By Cosmo Monkhouss.
LIFE OF WHITTIER. By W. J Linton.
LIFE OF RENAN. By Francis Espina^k.
LIFE OF THOREAU. By H. S. Salt.
LIBRARY EDITION OF ‘GREAT WRITERS,' Demy 8vo, 2 s. 6d.
Thb Walter Scott Publishing Company, Limited,
LONDON AND NEWCASTLE-ON-TYNE.
COMPACT AND PRACTICAL.
In Limp Cloth ; for the Pocket. Price One Shilling.
THE EUROPEAN
CONVERSATION BOOKS.
Hints to Travellers — Eveiyday Expressions — Arriving at
and Leaving a Railway Statio?i — Custom House Enquiries — In
a Train— A t a Buffet and Restaurant — A t an Hotel — Paying an
Hotel Bill— Enquiries in a Town — On Board Ship — Embarking
and Disembarking — Excursion by Carriage — Enquiries as to
Diligences — Enquiries as to Boats — Engaging Apartments—
Washing List and Days of Week — Restaurant Vocabulary—
I ele grains and Letters , etc., etc.
The contents of these little handbooks are so arranged as to
permit direct and immediate reference. All dialogues or enquiries not
considered absolutely essential have been purposely excluded, nothing
being introduced which might confuse the traveller rather than assist
him. A few hints are given in the introduction which will be found
valuable to those unaccustomed to foreign travel.
The Walter Scott Publishing Company, Limited,
LONDON AND NEWCASTLE- ON- TYNE,
FRENCH
SPANISH
ITALIAN
GERMAN
NORWEGIAN
CONTENTS.
NEW ENGLAND LIBRARY.
GRAVURE EDITION.
PRINTED ON ANTIQUE PAPER. 2s. 6d. PER VOL.
Each Volume with a Frontispiece in Photogravure .
By NATHANIEL HAWTHORNE.
THE SCARLET LETTER.
THE HOUSE OF THE SEVEN GABLES.
THE BLITHEDALE ROMANCE.
TANGLEWOOD TALES,
TWICE-TOLD TALES.
A WONDER-BOOK FOR GIRLS AND BOYS.
OUR OLD HOME.
MOSSES FROM AN OLD MANSE.
THE SNOW IMAGE.
TRUE STORIES FROM HISTORY AND BIOGRAPHY.
THE NEW ADAM AND EVE.
LEGENDS OF THE PROVINCE HOUSE.
By OLIVER WENDELL HOLMES.
THE AUTOCRAT OF THE BREAKFAST-TABLE.
THE PROFESSOR AT THE BREAKFAST-TABLE.
THE POET AT THE BREAKFAST-TABLE.
ELSIE VENNER.
By HENRY THOREAU.
ESSAYS AND OTHER WRITINGS.
WALDEN; OR, LIFE IN THE WOODS.
A WEEK ON THE CONCORD.
This Walter Scott Publishing Company, Limited,
LONDON AND NEWCASTLE-ON-TYNE.
EVERY-DAY HELP SERIES
OF USEFUL HAHD3Q0KS. Price 6d. each,
OR m ROAN BINDING, PRICE Is.
Contributors— J. Langdon Down, M.D., F.R.C.P.; Henry
Power, M.B., F.R.C.S.; J. Mortimer-Granville, M.D.;
J. Crichton Browne, M.D., LL.D.; Robert Farquharson,
M.D. Edin.; W. S. GREENFIELD, M.D., F.R.C.P.; and others.
1. How to Do Business. A Guide to Success in Life.
2. HOW to Behave. Manual of Etiquette and Personal Habits.
3. HOW to Write. A Manual of Composition and Letter Writing.
4. How to Debate. With Hints on Public Speaking.
5. Don’t: Directions for avoiding Common Errors of Speech,
6. The Parental Don’t: Warnings to Parents.
7. Why Smoke and Drink. By James Parton.
6. Elocution. By T. R. W. Pearson, M.A., of St. Catharine’s
College, Cambridge, and F. W. Waithman, Lecturers on Elocution.
9. The Secret of a Clear Head.
10. Common Mind Troubles.
11. The Secret of a Good Memory.
12. Youth: Its Care and Culture.
13. The Heart and its Function.
14. Personal Appearances in Health and Disease
13. The House and its Surroundings*
16. Alcohol: Its Use and Abuse.
17. Exercise and Training.
15. Baths and Bathing.
19. Health in Schools.
20. The Skin and its Troubles.
21. How to make the Best of Life.
22. Nerves and Nerve-Troubles.
23. The Sight, and How to Preserve it.
24. Premature Death: It* Promotion and Prevention.
23. Change, as a Mental Restorative.
23. The Gentle Art of Nursing the Sick.
27. The Caro of Infants and Young Children.
28. Invalid Feeding, with Hints on Diet.
29. Every-day Ailments, and How to Treat Them
SO. Thrifty Housekeeping.
31. Home Cooking.
32. Flowers and Flower Culture*
33. Sleep and Sleeplessness.
34. TSie Story of Life.
35. Household Nursing.
The Walter Scott Publishing Company, Limited,
LONDON AND NEWCASTLE-ON-TYNE.
V 'he Music Story Senes,
A SERIES OF LITERARY-MUSICAL MONOGRAPHS ,
Edited by FREDERICK J. CROWEST,
Author of “The Great Tone Poets . 55
Illustrated with Photogravure and Collotype Portraits, Half-tone and Line
Pictures, Facsimiles, etc.
Square Crown 8vo t Cloth , js, 6d. net
VOLUMES NOW READY.
THE STORY OF ORATORIO. By ANNIE W. PATTER-
SON, B.A., Mus. Doc.
“Written in a bright style, in which technicalities are as much as
possible avoided, Miss Patterson’s monograph should find favour
with the musical public. ” — Scotsman .
THE STORY OF NOTATION, By C. F, ABDY WILLIAMS,
M.A., Mus. Bac.
THE STORY OF THE ORGAN, By C. F. ABDY
WILLIAMS, M.A., Author of “Bach 5 ’ and “Handel 55 (“Master
Musicians 5 Series ”).
THE STORY OF CHAMBER MUSIC. By N. KILBURN,
Mus. Bac. (Cantab.), Conductor of the Middlesbrough, Sunderland,
and Bishop Auckland Musical Societies.
NEXT VOLUME.
THE STORY OF THE VIOLIN. By PAUL STOEVING,
Professor of the Violin, Guildhall School of Music, London.
m PREPARATION.
THE STORY OF THE PIANOFORTE. By ALGERNON S.
ROSE, Author of “Talks with Bandsmen.”
THE STORY OF HARMONY. By EUSTACE J. BREAK-
SPEARE, Author of “ Mozart ,’ 5 “Musical ^Esthetics,” etc.
THE STORY OF THE ORCHESTRA. By STEWART
MACPHERSON, Fellow and Professor, Royal Academy of Music.
THE STORY OF BIBLE MUSIC. By ELEONORE
D’ESTERRE-KEELING, Author of “The Musicians 5 Birthday
Book.”
THE STORY OF CHURCH MUSIC. By THE EDITOR.
ETC., ETC., ETC.
The Walter Scott Publishing Company, Limited,
LONDON AND NEWCASTLE-ON-TYNK,
MUSICIANS’ WIT, HUMOUR, AND
ANECDOTE :
BEING ON BITS OF COMPOSERS, SINGERS, AND
INSTRUMENTALISTS OF ALL TIMES.
By FREDERICK J. CROWEST,
Author of “The Great Tone Poets, ” “ The Story of British Music, ”
Editor of “The Master Musicians” Series, etc., etc.
Profusely Illustrated with Quaint Drawings by
J. P. DONNE.
In One Volume — Crown Svo } Cloth , Richly Gilt , Price 3/6.
Among the hundreds of stories abounding in wit and pointed
repartee which the volume contains, will be found anecdotes of
famous musicians of all countries and periods.
TOLSTOY : His Life and Works.
By JOHN C. KENWORTHY,
An Intimate Friend of the Great Russian Writer.
One Volume , Crown Sz ) 0 , 256 pages. Richly Bound, containing
Portraits , Facsimile Letter , Views , etc.
PRICE SIX SHILLINGS.
THE WALTER SCOTT PUBLISHING COMPANY, LTD.,
LONDON AND NEWCASTLE-ON-TYNR.
The Emerald Library.
Crown 8vo, Gilt Top, Half Bound in Dark Green Ribbed
Cloth, with Light Green Cloth Sides, 2s. each.
Barnaby Rudge
Old Curiosity Shop
Pickwick Papers
Nicholas Nickleby
Oliver Twist
Martin Chuzzlewit
Sketches by Boz
Olive
The Ogilvies
Ivanhoe
Kenilworth
Jacob Faithful
Peter Simple
Paul Clifford
Eugene Aram
Ernest Maltravers
Alice ; or, The Mys-
teries
Rienzi
Pelham
The Last Days of
Pompeii
The Scottish Chiefs
Wilson’s Tales
The Fair God
Miss Beresford’s
Mystery
A Mountain Daisy
Hazel; or,Perilpoint
Lighthouse
Vicar of Wakefield
Prince of the House
of David
Wide, Wide World
Village Tales
Ben-Hur
Uncle Tom’s Cabin
Robinson Crusoe
The White Slave
Charles O’Malley
Midshipman Easy
Bride of Lammermoor
Heart of Midlothian
Last of the Barons
Old Mortality
Tom Cringle’s Log
Cruise of the Midge
Colleen Bawn
Valentine Vox
Night and Morning
Bunyan
Foxe’s Book of Mar-
tyrs
Mansfield Park
Last of the Mohicans
Poor J ack
The Lamplighter
Jane Eyre
Pillar of Fire
Throne of David
Dombey and Son
Vanity Fair
Infelice
Beulah
Harry Lorrequer
Essays of Elia
Sheridan’s Plays
Waverley
§ uentin Durward
alisman
Caudle’s Lectures
Jack Hinton
Bret Harte
Ingoldsby Legends
Handy Andy
Lewis Arundel
Guy Mannering
Rob Roy
Fortunes of Nigel
Man in the Iron Mask
Great Composers
Louise de la Valliere
Great Painters
Rory O’ More
Arabian Nights
Swiss Family Robinson
Andersen’s Fairy Tales
Three Musketeers
Twenty Years After
Vicomte de Bragelonne
Monte Cristo— Dantes
„ Revenge of Dantes
The Newcomes
Life of Robert Moffat
Life of Gladstone
Cranford
North and South
Life of Gen. Gordon
Lincoln and Garfield
Great Modern Women
Henry Esmond
Alton Locke
Life of Livingstone
Life of Grace Darling
White’s Selborne
Tales of the Covenan-
ters
Barriers Burned Away
Opening a Chestnut
Burr
Pendennis
David Copperfield
Luck of Barry Lyndon
St. Elmo
Son of Forth os
Stanley and Africa
Life of Wesley
Life of Spurgeon
For Lust of Gold
Wooing of Webster
At the Mercy of Ti-
berius
Countess of Rudol*
stadt
Consuelo
Two Years before the
Mast
Fair Maid of Perth
Peveril of the Peak
Shirley
Queechy
Naomi; or, the Last
Days of Jerusalem
Little Women and
Good Wives
Hypatia
Villette
Ruth
Agatha’s Husband
Head of the Family
Old Helmet
Bleak House
Cecil Dreeme
Melbourne House
Wuthering Heights
The Days of Bruce
The Vale of Cedars
Hunchback of N otre
Dame
Vashti
The Caxtons
Harold, Last of the
Saxon Kings
Toilers of the Sea
What Can She Do ?
New Border Tales
Frank Fairlegh
Zanoni
Macaria
Inez
Conduct and Duty
Windsor Castle
Hard Times
Tower of London
John Halifax, Gentle-
Westward Ho l [man
Laven'gro
It is Never Too Late
to Mend
Two Years Ago
In His Steps
Crucifixion of Phillip
Strong
His Brother’s Keeper
Robert Hardy’s Seven
Days, and Malcom
Kirk (in 1 vol.)
Richard Bruce
The Twentieth Door
House of the Seven
Gables
Elsie Venner
The Romany Rye
Little Dorrit
The Scarlet Letter
Mary Barton
Home Influence
The Mother’s Recom-
pense
Tennyson’s Poems
Harry Coverdale’s
Courtship
The Bible in Spain
Handbook of House-
keeping
The Dead Secret
Queen Victoria
Martin Rattler
Ungava
The Coral Island
Adam Bede
The Young Fur-Traders
The Virginians
A Tale of Two Cities
Scenes of Clerical Life
The Mill on the Floss
Danesbury House
A Life for a Life
Christmas Books
Tom Brown’sSchooldays
Grimm’s Fairy Tales
East Lynne
Through Storm and
Stress
From Jest to Earnest
K night of 19th Century
London; The Walter Scott Publishing Co., Ltd.
THE WORLD’S GREAT NOVELS.
A series of acknowledged masterpieces by the most eminent writers
of fiction . Excellent paper , large type , handsomely and strongly
bound in Russia Red Cloth , these books are admirably suited either for
presentation or for a permanent place in the library , while the low
price brings them within reach of every class of readers.
Large Crown 8vo. Hundreds of Pages. Numerous Illustrations.
3s. 6d. per Vol.
Adam Bede* By George Eliot. With Six Full-page Illustra-
tions by S. H. Vedder and J. Jellicoe,
Anna Karenina* By Count Tolstoy. With Ten Illustrations
by Paul Fr£nzeny, and a Frontispiece Portrait of Count Tolstoy.
Chicot, the Jester (La Dame de Monsoreau). By Alexandre
Dumas. New and Complete Translation. With Nine Full-page Illus-
trations by Frank T. Merrill.
Count of Monte-Cristo, The* By Alexandre Dumas. With
Sixteen Full-page Illustrations by Frank T. Merrill.
David Copperfield* By Charles Dickens. With Forty Illus-
trations by Hablot K. Browne (“ Phiz”).
Forty-Five Guardsmen, The* By Alexandre Dumas. New
and Complete Translation. With Nine Full-page Illustrations by Frank
T. Merrill.
Ivanhoe* By Sir Walter Scott With Eight Full-page Illustra-
tions by Hugh M. Eaton.
Jane Eyre* By Charlotte Bronte. With Eight Full-page
Illustrations, and Thirty-two Illustrations in the Text, and Photogravure
Portrait of Charlotte Bronte.
John Halifax, Gentleman* By Mrs. Craik. With Eight Full-
page Illustrations by Alice Barber Stephens.
Marguerite de Valois* By Alexandre Dumas. New and
Complete Translation. With Nine Full-page Illustrations by Frank T.
Merrill.
Miserahles, Les* By Victor Hugo. With Twelve Full-page
Illustrations.
Notre Dame* By Victor Hugo. With many Illustrations.
Three Musketeers, The* By Alexandre Dumas. With
Twelve Full-page Illustrations by T. Eyre Macklin.
Twenty Years After. By Alexandre Dumas. With numerous
Illustrations.
Vicomte de Bragelonne, The* By Alexandre Dumas. New
and Complete Translation. With Eight Full-page Illustrations.
The Walter Scott Publishing Company, Limited,
LONDON AND NEWCASTLE-ON. TYNE.